His New Home In Equestriaby SuperSamYoshi
Chapters
- Prologue: A New Beginning
- Chapter 1: Sam's Meets His New Mother
- Chapter 2: Meeting the other Elements of Harmony
- Chapter 3: Bullies and Parties
- Chapter 4: An Eventful Day with Spike
- Chapter 5: The Canterlot Wedding Part 1
- Chapter 5: The Canterlot Wedding Part 2
- Chapter 6: The nightmare and pets
- Chapter 7: Twilight’s Decision
- Chapter 8: First Day at School and more of the truth about Sam
- Chapter 9: Revenge of the Reject and Rise of Empathy
- Chapter 10: Gojira and Diamond over does it
- Chapter 11: Zecora and The Search for Sam
- Chapter 12: A True Friend with a Pure Heart
- Chapter 13: The Ultra Brothers and Back with the Siblings
- Chapter 14: Siblings Brawl and Re-union
- Chapter 15: Finding the Lost and Found
- Chapter 16: The Explaination
- Chapter 17: The Return of Old Friends
- Chapter 18: Dividing the Reveal
Prologue: A New Beginning
Somewhere in The United Kingdom was a town called Romsey, in this town was a family of six. There were Beth and John the Parents, their oldest son Joe, their two daughters Rebecca and Kerry, and their youngest son Sam. Joe was the oldest at the age of 22, Rebecca and Kerry where born at the same time so they were both 16 and Sam was the youngest at the age of 10.
Beth and John met during their final year of college. They hit it off, fell in love, and got married. A few years after their marriage, they had their children. They loved their children very dearly and always spent time with them. Until Joe went off to university and Rebecca and Kerry off to college leaving them with Sam.
Then one day, when Sam was nine years old, John passed away after he had grown sick. Before he passed away he gave his youngest son an early birthday gift; it was a custom-made toy Omnitrix. After that is was only Sam and Beth in their house.
Over the months, Sam promised to stay by his mother’s side until the day she would join John. Beth could only hug her son for that statement. However that would closer than they thought. Then one day, Beth read on the news that a new disease was spreading around the world turning people into animals, it was hard to believe but it was true. The news reporter even had fox ears to prove it.
Then one day when Sam was ten years old, it happened.
Sam had woken up, got changed and went downstairs to have his breakfast. His mother was already down there reading the newspaper and drinking some tea. She looked up from the newspaper to see her son walk into the kitchen.
“Morning Honey”, Beth greeted her son, she stood up to fix him some breakfast.
“Morning mum”, Sam called back as he sat up at the table.
His mother soon brought out some toast for him.
“Thanks mum”, Sam said before eating a slice.
“Your very welcome Honey-ee Haw”, Beth replied before her face turned to one of complete horror. Sam didn’t notices this, but he did notice Beth run up the stairs to the bathroom and three seconds later scream. Sam quickly finished his toast and ran upstairs to see why his mother screamed.
He saw why, Beth had a pair of grey donkey ears on top of her head and a donkey tail swinging behind her. Sam was horrified and so scare, he fainted on the spot. A couple hours later was woken up by his mother uncontrollably braying like a donkey, he was scare of what was happening to his mother. He saw she was more donkey than human; she had the head, ears, tail and front hooves of a donkey.
“Mum,” he called out, despite having a donkey head, Sam could still see that she was scare.
“Sam… Honey-ee Haw, please help mee-haw”, Beth pleaded. Sam tried to look away, but he ran up to his scare mother.
Sam hugged Beth to tried to calm her down. She hugged him back as best she could. She turned to tried to talk to him.
“Sam, please-haw get you things and run”, She said tearing up. Her feet started changing into back hooves, “run to you siblings and hopefully they’re fine”.
“No mum!” Sam shouted with sadness “I said I would stay with you until it was your turn to kick the bucket”.
“Sam please,” Beth said as her feet finished and her body started to swell, “I will always be with you, in here”. She used a hoof to point to his heart. “Please, for me”.
With that, Sam slowly and tightly hugged his mother one more time. Soon Beth start to shift and got up.
“Mum?” Sam asked if there was any humanity left in her, but no. Beth was completely replaced with a jenny. Sam stood up and opened the door to let the donkey out.
After the donkey walked away from the house, Sam went upstairs with tears streaming down his face as he prepared to go the where his brother and sisters leaved. He packed some clothes in one suitcase and the other with valuable things. He packed his plushies and blanket he can’t sleep without, his drawing pad, some action figures, his glasses, and some pictures of him and his family. As this took longer than he thought, he decided to spend his last night in his home and go to live with his siblings. After having some lunch he decided to take a nap. Before closing his eyes, he made a wish.
“I wish I had a new home and a loving family that would take care of me”, he wished.
He closed his eyes with his suitcases in hand and fell asleep. Little did Sam know he wish was going to come true. While he slept, an orb of blue light appeared over his small form ‘You poor, poor child, you indeed are a broken soul. Worry not little one, for I shall grant your wish, and you shall have the true, caring love in which you seek’. Soon the young child’s body was enveloped in a gentle, calming blue aura, and slowly he started to fade away within the light.
Far away in the magical land of Equestria, the princess of the night Princess Luna stood outside on the balcony of Canterlot Castle and watched over the land with a warm smile on her face. She looked up at her sister’s sun with pride and admiration as she felt the wind caress her fur. Letting out a soft sigh, she was about to trot back into her bed chambers when her ears caught the sound of a child’s wish.
“I wish I had a new home and a loving family that would take care of me”.
Taking a few steps toward the rail of the balcony, she tilted her head to listen a little better, ‘Oh my, I can sense deep sadness in this young soul, but it isn’t a mind of Equestria’s it seems. It… sounds like it’s coming from a place that is unfamiliar to me. C’mon Luna concentrate’ She closed her eyes once more and listened carefully.
She listened to this child’s wish and looked through his memorises to see why he had asked for this wish. Luna was struck with sadness to see what she thought was the child’s mother slowly turn into a donkey and to see the sadness on his face. ‘Oh you poor, poor creature, you indeed are a broken soul. Worry not little one, for I shall grant your wish, and you shall have the true, caring love in which you seek’. Soon the young child’s body was enveloped in a gentle, calming blue aura, and slowly he started to fade away within the light.
Some time later Luna ran off to tell her sister about this. Princess Celestia had strode out to the balcony just outside her chambers and looked across the land that she and Luna ruled together. She had just walked out, when her sister burst through the doors. She had a worried expression on her face.
“Sister, I have some sad news”, Luna explained.
Celestia turned around to face Luna. Celestia placed a wing over her younger sister’s back in an attempt to calm her down. After a few minutes, Luna was calm enough to talk normally.
“What is it Luna?” Celestia replied with a worried look.
“I felt a child’s wish call out”, Luna said sadly, “the child wished for a loving family and home to take care of them, after I check their memorises to see why they have requested this. And…”
She struggled to finished as it was sad to speak of. Celestia brought Luna closer and nuzzled her head. Luna calmed down to speak again.
“And I saw the child’s mother slowly become an animal, it was so sad the watch it broke my heart”, she finished.
Celestia gasped slightly at hearing that. She wrapped her other with around Luna and let her softly cry into her fur.
“But that’s not the only thing I did,” Luna said a little bit later. The royal sisters got back on their hooves. “I granted his wish and brought him to Equestria.”
Celestia was even more surprised. Luna had brought a child from another world to Equestria with the kindness of her heart. Celestia turned to leave her chambers.
“Luna?” Celestia asked, “what have you done with this child?”
“I’ve put them in my chambers,” She responded.
Celestia nodded and the two sisters walked out Celestia’ room and down the Luna’s room.
A little while later, Sam had woken up in a moon-shaped bed. Last thing he remembered was that he had witness his own mother become a donkey, packing things up and taking a nap on his couch. Now he was in someone’s bedroom. The bedroom itself was beautiful and had a night-time feel to it. He looked around at the beautiful room, he noticed he suitcases were at the other end of the room. He walked slowly towards his bags and reached a hand inside to fish his glasses out. He then noticed the toy Omnitrix he wore, it seemed different, like it was real. But before he could play around with it, he heard footsteps coming closer to the door. He panicked and dove under the bed sheets again to hide.
He heard the door open and closes. But he was too scare to look up.
“They’re under here”, called a voice.
Sam started to shake in terror as he felt the bed sheets get taken off him, but he didn’t dare open his eyes.
“Oh my,” called another motherlier voice, “what a precious little child.”
Sam flinched a little bit when he felt something continuously brush against his side, which seemed to calm Sam down enough to slowly open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw two enormous horse-like creatures standing in front of him. They were both about the height of his late parents, but a little taller than them, had wings on their backs, a horn on their heads, and each had a mane and tail that flowed through a non-existent breeze.
The white one to his left had pink eyes, its mane and tail were striped with pink, blue, purple, and green colours in a rainbow manner, a picture of an orange sun on its flank, gold shoes on all four of its hooves, a gold necklace with a purple gem in the centre, and a gold tiara on its head behind its horn.
The blue one to his right had blue eyes accented with light blue eye shadow, its mane and tail was dotted with countless stars and was joined with galaxies and nebulae, a black blotch with a white crescent moon on its flank, silver shoes on all four of its hooves, a black necklace with the same white crescent moon from its flank, and a black tiara behind its horn.
Sam’s eyes were wide at the sight before him, he thought they were beautiful. The blue one leaned its mouth towards the white one’s ears. He then heard hushed whispers coming from the blue one’s mouth into the white one’s ears. His eyes widened even more.
They were talking to each other. But he couldn’t hear every word, because his hearing was a little bad.
After they were done talking the white one bent her head down to meet his own.
“Excuse me little one,” she said with a warm smile, “could you please tell me your name?”
Sam was a shocked that she spoke English and nervously and calmly replied.
“My name is Sam, Sam Metters”.
“That’s a nice name, for a handsome young boy”, the blue one commented.
Sam chuckled at this. The two horse-like creatures seemed to be very friendly, caring and kind.
“Let me introduce myself,” the white one said, “I’m Princess Celestia, and this is my sister, Princess Luna.” Luna made a nodding jester to say yes.
Luna then notice Sam’s Omnitrix. “Sam, Dear,” She asked kindly, “I’m sensing a strong amount of energy coming from this device on your wrist, what is it may I ask?”
“Oh this,” Sam said looking at his Omnitrix, “this was a gift from my dad before he passed away”.
“Oh I’m sorry”, Celestia apologized.
“It’s ok”, Sam replied sadly.
“What does it do?” Luna asked again.
“It’s let me become one of ten creatures” Sam said as he got off the bed and activated it, “An example.”
Within a blinding flash of green Sam was replaced with a relatively small ceratopsian dinosaur-like creature, it stood the same size as Sam before but a bit taller. Both Princess’ were surprised and interested in this.

“AGIRA!” Sam roared in a slightly different and feminine voice.
“Well this is interesting,” Celestia said. As Agira did some poses making the two princess chuckle a bit.
Agira looked at the Princess’ and asked, “"Can you please help and take care of me?"
"Of course we will," Luna said. She wrapped a wing around her and gently pulled her closer for a hug. "Come with us. We'll give you a good home."
“Sam are you hungry?” Celestia asked.
“Yeah actually”, Agira said as she rubbed her stomach.
With that, the sisters led Sam, (still as Agira) out of Luna’s Chambers, to the royal dining room to give Sam something to eat.
Author's Note
Chapter 1: Sam's Meets His New Mother
Princess Luna kept her wing on Sam while she and Princess Celestia took him out of her Chambers. When they left the room and walked down the hallway, they soon entered a very big room. There was a red carpet, purple walls, a seat on top of some stairs at one end, and two very big doors at the other end. There were also some pictures in windows in the room too. Sam was amazed.
“Wow,” he said as he looked around the room.
“Welcome to Equestria, Sam,” Princess Celestia said to him. Princess Luna then took her wing off him.
“This is the throne room of Canterlot Castle, where Tia and I live,” Princess Luna said. Sam/Agira walked over to the window pictures. They had other ponies in them. One of them had two ponies with wings and horns flying around a strange looking animal that had a lot of different body parts.
“That is when Luna and I defeated Discord with the Elements of Harmony,” Princess Celestia said.
“Elements of Harmony?” Sam/Agira asked looking back at them, “What are those?”
“They are the most powerful known relics to pony kind, and they help keep harmony in balance here in Equestria,” Princess Luna said, “Most of these windows show when the Elements were used, unfortunately only ten out of twelve had been discovered,” She then walked up to a picture where there were ten ponies (four with horns, three with wings, and three normal) shooting light at one big, blue pony with a horn and wings. “This one for instance is when my sister’s faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends used the Elements to save me from the hatred and jealousy of Nightmare Moon.”
“That’s you?” Agira asked.
“Yes, when I let my anger and jealousy get the better of me,” Princess Luna replied.
Sam/Agira turned around and saw another window picture. It had ten ponies again with nine of them surrounding a purple unicorn, she wore a gold crown on her head with a pink star gem in it.
“Who’s that?” he asked.
“That is my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic,” Princess Celestia said, “She became my student when she was just a filly, and she never ceased to amaze me over the years.”
“Wow,” Sam/Agira said again. Just then, his stomach growled again as the Omnitrix timed out and Agira tuned back to Sam. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna looked at him.
“Hungry?” Princess Celestia asked. Sam looked up at her and nodded. “Come with us, we’ll have something to eat before I take you to Ponyville.”
The two of them led him to a room with a big table in it. When they sat down, they gave Sam a bowl of oatmeal to eat. Even though he wasn’t a big fan of oatmeal, it was really good. They also told him about Equestria, the different ponies and creatures that lived there, and how they ruled it. They told him that there were four different kinds of ponies: unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies, and alicorns, and they also told him about these things’ ponies get on their flanks called cutie marks. After they finished, Princess Celestia lifted Sam onto her back, teleported his suitcases to him and walked to an open window.
“Farewell, Sam,” Princess Luna said, “I’ll see you again soon.”
“Goodbye, Princess Luna,” Sam said waving to her.
“Alright, hold on, little one,” Princess Celestia said to him. Sam wrapped his arms around her neck and she started flying. He have flown on airplanes back his world before, but never felt the wind blowing in my face before. But it didn't help the fact that he was scared of heights. It felt really nice and cool. After flying for a few minutes, Sam saw a town coming closer.
“Is that Ponyville?” he asked.
“It is,” Princess Celestia said. She then started slowing down and flying down to Ponyville. When they landed, there was a big tree in front of them. It had windows, a door, and a red sign with an open book painted on it. “This is the Golden Oaks Library. It’s where Twilight Sparkle lives.” She then got down on her knees to let the lad climb off her back. After he got off, she knocked on the door. When it opened, there was a purple and green dragon on the other side. He was a little smaller than Sam, had green eyes, a green belly, and green spines on his head, back, and tail.
“Princess!” the dragon said bowing.
“Hello Spike,” Princess Celestia said, “It’s nice to see you again. Is Twilight in?”
“No,” the dragon said standing back up, “She and Sunset had some shopping to do this morning, but they’ll should be back pretty soon.” He then saw Sam standing next to her and his eyes got bigger. “Uh, Princess, is that a... human?”
“It is Spike,” Princess Celestia said putting a hoof on the boy's shoulders, “His name is Sam. Sam, this is Spike, Twilight’s assistant.”
“Uh, hi Spike,” he said holding out a hand, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Hey, Sam,” Spike said taking his hand in his, “It’s nice to meet you too.” They shook hands with each other and then let go.
“Spike, may we come in,” Princess Celestia said, “I need to ask Twilight something regarding Sam here.”
“Oh, sure, come on in,” Spike said opening the door more for them. After they walked in, Sam saw a lot of books in the walls, a table with a horse head on it, some windows high up, and some stairs on the other end of the room.
‘Wow’, Sam thought, ‘That’s a lot of books!’ Just then, he then remembered something important.
“Uh, Spike,” Sam said, “Where’s the bathroom?”
“Upstairs, first door on the left,” he said pointing up the stairs.
“Thank you,” Sam said. He ran up the stairs and went through the door to see more stairs in front of me. He went up those stairs, but then he bumped into something and landed on his bottom.
“Ouch!” said a new voice. It was a girl’s voice.
“Hey, are you ok?” said another voice. It was also a girl’s voice.
“Sorry,” Sam said, “I need to…”
Sam stopped when he saw who he'd bumped into. It was two ponies. One of them had black fur, her mane and tail were purple with cyan streaks, she had a horn, the aurora borealis for a cutie mark, her eyes was a beautiful cyan, and was as tall as Spike. The other one had light orange fur, a scarlet mane and tail with a light and bold yellow streaks going through, her cutie mark was a sun rising over a desert landscape, she had a horn, her eyes were a gorgeous orange, and was also the same size as Spike, maybe even a little smaller. They all were staring at each other for a little bit, and then the black furred one held out a hoof to Sam. he took it in his hand, and she helped pull him back onto his feet.
“Are you alright?” she asked him.
“My bottom hurts a little, but I’m okay,” he said. Sam then remembered why he was going upstairs. “Sorry, but I need to go to the bathroom.” he walked by the two ponies and found the bathroom. While in there, Sam was thinking about that black and orange unicorn fillies.
Meanwhile…
“Who was that? Was that a human?” the black filly asked the orange filly, “I thought they were myths.”
“I did too”, the orange one replied.
“Hello, you two,” said a voice. The two fillies saw Princess Celestia in the room with Spike after they came down the stairs.
“Hi Princess,” the black one said.
“No need to call me that,” she said, “You two know me pretty well.”
“Oh, right,” the orange one said, “Um, Celestia, we saw someone going upstairs to use the bathroom. Was that a human? we read they were myths.”
“Indeed it was,” she said nodding, “I brought him here. You see, he’s been through quite a lot recently, and needs someone to look after him.”
“Oh,” the black filly said. They then heard footsteps on the stairs and turned around to see the human coming back down.
“Ah, there you are Sam,” Celestia said, “Come on down and meet Twilight’s adoptive daughter and Sunset’s sister.”
‘Was that his name? Sam? That’s a nice name'. The black one thought. She walked over to him and held out a hoof to him again.
“Hi,” she said, “My name is Aurora Shadow.”
“And I’m Scarlet Dawn”, the orange one said.
He wrapped his hand around their hooves, somewhat nervously, and shook them.
“It’s nice to meet you two, Aurora, Scarlet,” he said. After we finished shaking, Sam then looked at Aurora and Scarlet in the eyes.
“Something wrong?” Aurora asked tilting her head.
“Sorry,” he said, “I was just wondering what beautiful eyes you two have”.
The two fillies blushed at that. “Why thank you”, Aurora replied.
He smiled at them, then he walked back over to Princess Celestia and brought his suitcases in. Aurora, Scarlet and Spike then notice the Omnitrix on Sam’s wrist.
“Hey Sam, what’s that on your wrist?” Scarlet asked.
“Oh this,” Sam said looking down at his wrist, “this allows me to transform into one of ten monsters.”
“Really?!” they all said. Sam then started to play around with it when Aurora noticed it was getting close to noon. “I wonder where Twilight and Sunset are. They should’ve been back by now.”
Just then the door opened, and they saw Twilight and Sunset walk in.
“Spike! Aurora! Scarlet!” Twilight called.
“We’re back! And we got snack!” Sunset called after.
Sam looked at Twilight and Sunset with widened eyes.
“Oh! Celestia!” Twilight said, “What are you doing here?”
“Hello, Twilight, Sunset,” Celestia said. Aurora noticed Sam was standing behind one of her legs looking at Twilight and Sunset. “The reason I’m here is because I have something to ask of you.” She then stepped to the side and showed Sam off to them. “Twilight, Sunset, this is Sam.”
‘A human. An actual human!’, Twilight thought.
‘I couldn’t believe it! A human finally comes to Equestria after all these years! He certainly does look young, though’, Sunset thought.
“Twilight? Sunset?” Celestia said interrupting their thoughts, “Aren’t you going to introduce yourselves?”
“Oh! Right,” they said snapping out of their trance. Twilight and Sunset then tucked their limbs underneath them and looked at Sam. “Hello, Sam. My name is Twilight Sparkle. It’s very nice to meet you.”
“And I’m Sunset Shimmer. It’s a pleasure to meet you too”.
Sam walked up to them and bowed.
“It’s nice to meet you too, Twilight, Sunset,” he said.
they smiled and Twilight placed a foreleg on his shoulder.
“No need to bow,” she told him, “I may be the element of magic and the only one with a tiara, but you don’t need to bow. If I may ask, what brings you here?”
Twilight and Sunset noticed a small tear fall from his eye after she asked. They looked to Celestia for an answer. She lowered her head and closed her eyes.
“Twilight, Sunset,” she said, “Sam is the last human from the world he came from. His mother had slowly became an animal in front of him and his father passed away from illness, Luna saw this in his memorises and brought him there after he made a wish.”
“Oh dear,” Twilight said. She turned back to Sam and rubbed his shoulder. “I’m awfully sorry to hear that.”
Sam wiped the tear away from his cheek and looked back up at her. Sunset and Twilight noticed Aurora and Scarlet come up behind Sam and placed a hoof on his shoulders. Sam turned around and Aurora and Scarlet wrapping him up in a hug. Twilight and Sunset stood up and looked to Celestia.
“You said you needed me to do something for you? Is it something that concerns Sam?” the lavender unicorn asked her.
“Yes, Twilight,” she replied, “He needs someone to look after him. Luna and I would do it, but we have our duties as the high princesses to deal with, so I turn to you. Will you look after him?”
Twilight paused a moment to consider this. Celestia was right when she and Luna had royal duties to take care of, so they couldn’t look after him, even if they wanted to. Twilight didn’t have that much as far as elemental duties was concerned, so that was a plus. It would probably be a little tougher with an extra mouth to feed, but at the same time, Twilight couldn’t turn down someone in need, and it’s an Elements of Harmony’s job to help others.
“I will, Celestia,” Twilight said giving a nod. She just then felt a small bump on her left foreleg. She looked down and saw Sam hugging it. He must’ve heard her.
“Thank you,” he said looking up at Twilight.
She smiled and placed my right foreleg on his shoulder.
“I need to go now,” Celestia said. She then looked down at Sam and gave his cheek a nuzzle, “I’ll see you again soon, Sam.”
“Goodbye, Princess Celestia,” he said, “Thank you for helping me, and tell Luna I said thank you too, please?”
“I will,” she said standing up, “Farewell for now.”
And with that, Princess Celestia walked out of the library and flew off towards Canterlot. Twilight felt Sam let go of her foreleg as he walked over to the door and waved to Princess Celestia flying. Twilight walked over to him.
“Hey, Sam,” she said. He turned and looked at her, “How would you like to come and meet my friends?”
“Okay,” he said, “That sounds nice.”
“Alright,” Twilight replied, “Climb on my back, okay?”
She lowered down to allow him to climb onto her back easily. He did so and wrapped his arms around her neck to make sure he didn’t fall off my back. Twilight looked back at Sunset.
“Keep an eye on the library while we’re gone, okay Sunset?” she said to her childhood friend.
“Sure, Twilight,” Sunset replied.
“Can I come too, Twilight?” Aurora asked Twilight.
“Sure, Aurora,” Twilight said.
Aurora trotted up to her adoptive mother’s side as they exited the library.
Author's Note
Chapter 2: Meeting the other Elements of Harmony
They decided to head to Sweet Apple Acres first. They’re soon entered the streets of Ponyville. Sam looked all around taking in the sights of the town. Just then, Twilight saw Pinkie Pie trotting in our direction with a small bounce in her step.
“Hey Pinkie,” Twilight greeted.
Pinkie looked at them and smiled.
“Hi Twilight! Hi Aurora!” she said. She then noticed Sam on Twilight’s back and froze up mid-trot. Twilight looked back to see Sam looking at Pinkie. He waved at her.
“Hello,” he said.
Just then, Pinkie jumped up, gasped overdramatically, and rushed off in a pink blur. Sam looked a little worried after seeing Pinkie rush off.
“Did I scare her?” he asked.
“Don’t worry,” Twilight assured him, “That was Pinkie Pie. She’s very random at times, is friends with everypony in Ponyville, and does something special for newcomers.”
“Is she going to do something for me?” he asked.
“Most likely,” Aurora replied.
They kept walking for a little bit, then Sam spoke up.
“Where are we going first?” he asked.
“Well Sam,” Twilight said, “First, I’m going to introduce you to Applejack. She lives at an apple farm called Sweet Apple Acres.”
They soon arrived at the apple farm and saw Apple Bloom running towards them. Aurora ran towards Apple Bloom, and the two of them met in a hug.
“Howdy, Aurora!” she greeted.
“Hey, Apple Bloom,” Aurora said, “How’s it going?”
“It’s goin’ pretty good,” Apple Bloom replied. She then looked over at the lavender unicorn. “Hey, Twilight!”
“Hello, Apple Bloom,” Twilight said, “Is Applejack around?”
“Yeah, she’s workin’ in the north orchard,” Apple Bloom answered. She then noticed Sam’s arms around Twilight neck. She raised an eyebrow. “What’s that around yer neck, Twi?”
“Apple Bloom,” she said turning her head towards Sam on her back, “This is Sam. He’s a human. Sam, this is Apple Bloom, Applejack’s little sister.”
Sam peeked out from behind Twilight’s neck and slowly climbed down from her back. Apple Bloom stepped closer to Sam and looked at him for a little bit. She then held out a hoof towards him.
“Hi there,” she said, “It’s nice ta meet ya.”
Sam wrapped his fingers around Apple Bloom’s hoof, and they shook.
“It’s nice to meet you too, Apple Bloom,” he replied.
“Hey Apple Bloom, what’s goin’ on?” came Applejack’s voice. They all looked down the road and saw Applejack coming up the road. She smiled upon spotting Twilight and Aurora. “Howdy Twi! Hey Aura! What brings you two ‘round here?”
“Good morning, Applejack,” Twilight greeted, “Aurora and I are showing a new friend around Ponyville.” she then moved closer to Sam and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Applejack, this is Sam, a human. Sam, this is Applejack, one of my best friends.”
Applejack walked up to Sam and smiled down at him.
“Hey there, Sam,” she said, “It’s nice ta meet ya.”
“It’s nice to meet you too, Applejack,” Sam replied.
“So, what brings ya here?” Applejack asked.
“Uh, Applejack?” Twilight said, “Could I speak to you for a moment, please?”
She took Applejack off to the side and explained Sam’s situation to her.
“Land sakes,” Applejack said surprised, “He lost his father and his mother was turned into an animal?”
“I’m afraid so,” Twilight answered, “He made a wish to have a loving and caring family and home, Luna granted his wish and brought him here.”
“Poor feller,” Applejack said casting a sad glance at Sam, “Ah know how he feels losin’ his parents.”
“When I asked him, he was hesitant to talk about it,” Twilight explained.
“Ah understand,” Applejack said.
Applejack and Twilight then re-joined the kids. They noticed that the three of them were discussing something.
“So what d’ya say?” Apple Bloom said to Sam, “Wanna join us?”
“Join what, sis?” Applejack asked.
“Ah’m askin’ Samuel if he wants ta join the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Apple Bloom explained. She then looked back at Sam. “Ya don’t mind if Ah call ya ‘Samuel,’ do ya?”
“Both Samuel and Sam are okay with me,” Sam said.
“And Ah think that Samuel joinin’ your club is a great idea,” Applejack replied, “What do you think, Twi?”
“I think so too,” she answered, “What about you, Sam?”
“It does sound fun,” he replied, “Okay, I’ll join.”
“Great!” Apple Bloom said enthusiastically.
“So Sam,” Applejack spoke up, “How’s about Ah take ya on a tour of the farm?”
“I’d like that Applejack,” Sam replied.
For the next half-hour or so, Applejack showed Sam around Sweet Apple Acres and what she and her family normally did. Sam asked her various questions about the farm work done, like how they picked the apples from the tree.
She gave him a good demonstration of applebucking. Along the way, Applejack and Apple Bloom did their usual chores together. He found it entertaining watching them make a game of it.
Midway through watching, Winona, Applejack’s dog came over, curious about Sam.
“Oh,” Sam said upon seeing her, “Hi there.”
Winona began sniffing around Sam’s legs for a minute. Sam looked over at Applejack and called out to her.
“Hey, Applejack?” he called, “Who’s this?”
“That’s the family’s dog,” Applejack replied, “Her name’s Winona.”
Winona then sat down, looked at Sam, and wagged her tail.
“Nice to meet you, Winona,” Sam said patting her head. Winona barked twice and leaned into Sam’s touch.
A few minutes later, it was about time for Twilight’s, Aurora and Sam to leave.
“Well, thanks fer stoppin’ by, y’all,” Applejack said, “And it was nice meetin’ ya, Sam,” she added looking at Samuel tipping her hat at him. Sam waved goodbye to Applejack as he climbed onto Twilight’s back.
“It was nice meeting you too, Applejack,” he said, “And thanks for showing me your farm.”
“No problem, Sugarcube,” Applejack said, “Y’all come back now, y’hear?”
“I will,” Sam said.
“Ah’ll see ya later today at our clubhouse, Samuel!” Apple Bloom said.
“Clubhouse?” Sam asked.
“Aurora’ll show ya where it is,” Apple Bloom added.
“Okay,” he said, “Goodbye.”
Aurora and Twilight said their goodbyes while they walked away from the farm. They then continued to show Sam around Ponyville.
“Hey, Twilight?” Sam said speaking up. She looked back at him.
“Yes?” Twilight said.
“When Princess Celestia and Princess Luna brought me to Equestria, I saw some windows that had pictures about you and your friends saving Equestria with the Elements of Harmony,” he said, “They said that they were what keep Equestria safe, but could you tell me some more?”
“Well,” Twilight began explaining, “basically, they’re the twelve aspects of harmony here in Equestria but only ten were found, and my best friends and I represent them. There’s honesty which Applejack represents, Laughter is what Pinkie Pie represents, Rarity who we’re going to see next has Generosity, Fluttershy has Kindness, Rainbow Dash has Loyalty, Sunset has Forgiveness, Adagio Dazzle has Courage, Aria Blaze has Love, Sonata Dusk has Humility, and I have Magic.”
“Cool,” he said, “there’s something I need to tell you though”.
“Oh, Twilight replied curiously, “what is that, Dear?”
“Well you see this thing around my wrist?” Sam asked.
“Yeah,” Twilight responded, “I senses a strong amount of energy, what is it?”
“Well it’s called an Omnitrix and it allows me to become one of ten monsters”, Sam told her.
“No way that a small device like that can turn you it a monster,” Twilight said, not believe a word about it.
“Well I guess I’ll have to show you”, Sam said. He climbed down off Twilight’s back and started to fiddle with the Omnitrix.
“Sam, what are you…” Twilight didn’t finish her sentence when a green light engulfed Sam. When the light cleared, Twilight and Aurora with surprise to see that instead of Sam was a rabbit-like monster with yellow tusks and red eyes.

“LUNATICKS!” Sam roared. “Do you believe me now?”
Twilight only stared at him. Aurora was shocked but quickly began to like it.
“Cool”, she said playing with Lunaticks’ tail.
“And as there’s no danger”, Sam remarked before the Omnitrix timed out and Lunaticks was Sam once again, “the Omnitrix times out quicker”.
“Well, I hope you put that to good use,” Twilight said, snapping out of her trance.
“I hope so too,” Sam replied.
“INCOMING!!!” a voice called out. Sam and Twilight looked around, and they saw Rainbow Dash flying right towards them!
“Sweet Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed. She quickly levitated Sam out the away, just before Rainbow collided with them. Aurora ducked just in time to avoid getting tangled with Twilight and Rainbow.
“Ow,” Twilight said. She felt Rainbow lying on top of her. She then stood up off her and helped her back onto her hooves.
“Hehe,” she chuckled nervously, “Sorry about that, Twi. New trick didn’t quite work the way I had hoped.” She then looked back over at Sam and raised an eyebrow at him. She then looked back over at Twilight and pointed behind her and him. “Is that a human?” she whispered to Twilight.
“Yes, Rainbow,” she answered, “His name is Sam, and lost his father and his mother was turned into an animal.”
“What?!” Rainbow exclaimed in a hushed whisper, “turned into an animal?!”
“Yes,” Twilight said, “And he’s a bit reluctant to talk about it, so try not to bring it up, okay?”
“Gotcha,” Rainbow said with a nod.
“Twilight?” Sam said as he and Aurora came up to them, “Are you okay?”
“Don’t worry, Sam,” Twilight said, “I’m fine. This isn’t the first time Rainbow’s accidentally crashed into me.”
“So, your name’s Sam, right?” Rainbow asked him. Sam nodded. “Name’s Rainbow Dash. Nice to meet ya.”
“It’s nice to meet you too, Rainbow Dash,” Sam said, “What do you do in Ponyville?”
“Well, I’m the lead weather mare,” Rainbow replied, “Most of the pegasi in Ponyville and I make the day-to-day weather for this town: rain, shine, snow, you name it.”
“You make the weather?” he asked sounding interested.
“Yeah,” Rainbow said, “Why do you ask?”
“The weather where I come from works by itself,” he replied.
‘Interesting’, Twilight thought to herself, ‘I wonder if the same applied for the sun and moon on his world.’
“Also, when I’m not handling the weather, I train to try out for the Wonderbolts,” Rainbow added with zeal in her voice.
“Who are the Wonderbolts?” Sam asked.
“The Wonderbolts are the best aerial acrobatics team in Equestria,” Rainbow said, “I’ve been trying forever to get into the group so I can show Equestria some of my best moves.” She then got a gleam in her eye. “Hey, wanna see one of my moves?” she asked Sam.
“Sure,” he said. With that, Rainbow shot off into the sky leaving a rainbow trail behind like usual, startling Sam a little. Twilight, Aurora and Sam all looked up and saw Rainbow going higher and higher into the sky. Twilight knew what was coming. She kept going up and up until she was invisible against the blue sky.
“Where is she?” Sam asked, “I can’t see her.”
“Just keep watching, Sam,” Twilight told him.
Then they spotted a faint rainbow trail flying towards them. It got faster and closer every few seconds. Then, there was a loud boom.
BOOM!
Sam covered his ears from the loud noise as a bright rainbow flew right over our heads. He looked up and was mesmerized at the sight.
“Wow!” he said amazed. Rainbow came back over to them as the rainbow slowly started fading.
“That one’s called the Sonic Rainboom,” she explained to him, “It’s not easy to pull off. That was like the fourth or fifth time I’ve done it.”
“That was so cool, Rainbow Dash!” Sam said excited.
“Thanks, kid,” Rainbow replied giving Sam a noogie, “I’ll be seeing you around, alright?”
“Okay,” Sam replied, “Bye, Rainbow Dash.”
“See ya,” Rainbow said, “And just Rainbow or Dash is fine.” She then looked up at Aurora and Twilight. “Later, guys,” she said before zooming off. After waving goodbye to her, Twilight levitated Sam back onto her back and they continued towards the Carousel Boutique where Rarity lived.
About 10 minutes later, they were at the door of the Boutique. Upon entering, the door announced our arrival.
“Sweetie Belle, could you go see who it is, please?” they heard Rarity call from the back room.
“Sure, sis!” came Sweetie’s reply. Sweetie galloped into the room and brightened up upon seeing Aurora and Twilight. “Hi Aroura!” she exclaimed coming over to hug her.
“Hey, Sweetie Belle,” Aurora replied returning the hug. She then turned her attention to Twilight.
“Hi Twilight!” she said.
“Hello Sweetie Belle,” Twilight said, “Where’s Rarity?”
“She’s in the other room working on another outfit,” Sweetie replied. She then saw Sam looking at her and trotted over to get a closer look. “Hi!” she said to him, “I’m Sweetie Belle! Who are you?”
“I’m Sam,” he replied clambering down from Twilight’s back, “Are you Rarity’s sister?”
“Yep!” Sweetie replied.
“Who’s there Sweetie Belle?” Rarity called walking into the room, “Oh! Hello Twilight! Good day Aurora.”
“Hello Rarity,” Aurora and Twilight said in unison.
“So, what brings you two...here?” she said slowing down when she spotted Sam. Her eyes brightened considerably. “Oh my!” she exclaimed, “And who’s this little darling?” Twilight noticed a faint blush on Sam’s cheeks.
“Rarity,” she said, “this is Sam. Sam, this is Rarity.”
“Hello, Rarity,” Sam said still slightly blushing, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“It’s very nice to meet you as well, Sam,” Rarity replied, “And I must say, you’re clothes definitely look good on you.”
“Oh, thank you,” Sam said, “What is it you do in Ponyville, Rarity?”
“Well, the Carousel Boutique is a fashion store,” Rarity explained, “I specialize in making custom clothes for ponies.”
Sam then perked up at hearing that like he had an idea. “Um, Rarity, can I ask you something?”
“Yes, darling?” she replied.
“Although these clothes aren’t the only ones I have, when I came here I only brought about four pairs,” he explained, “And you said you make clothes, so could you make me some, please?”
“Absolutely! I’d be happy to! I just need your measurements to make them. Would you follow me please?” she asked gesturing over to a stand. Sam nodded and followed Rarity over where she levitated her red glasses and a measuring tape. While Rarity was getting Sam’s measurements, Twilight heard Aurora talking to Sweetie Belle.
“Hey, Sweetie Belle,” she said, “Apple Bloom and I were thinking of letting Sam join the Crusaders, and Sam is okay with the idea, so do you think you could make a cape for him?”
“Sure!” Sweetie said happily, “I’ll go get started on one right now!”
With that, she galloped off towards her room when she stayed in the Boutique. About a minute later, Rarity and Sam returned over to them with Rarity writing something down on a notepad.
“Well, that’s all the measurements I need,” Rarity said, “I should have something ready for you tonight, okay?”
“Thank you, Rarity,” Sam said hugging her.
“You’re very welcome, darling,” Rarity said hugging him back.
“Come on, Sam,” Twilight said to him, “I have one more friend to introduce you to other than Pinkie Pie.”
“Okay,” he said walking over to me, “Bye, Rarity. And thank you again for making me new clothes.”
“See you again soon, Sam,” Rarity said waving us off, “Ta-ta, Twilight. Goodbye, Aurora.”
“Bye Rarity,” Aurora said.
“See you later,” Twilight said as we left the Boutique. Their next stop was Fluttershy’s cottage. Twilight had a feeling she was going to find an interest in Sam.
“Twilight?” Sam asked as they walked towards Fluttershy’s cottage, “What does Fluttershy do?”
“You’ll see when we get to her cottage, Sam,” Twilight replied.
As we got closer to her cottage, we passed by the Everfree Forest. Aurora avoided going in there ever since she and Scarlet got lose and chased by a Timberwolf. Sam looked over to the forest and shivered a little bit at how scary it looked.
“What’s that?” he asked.
“The Everfree Forest,” Aurora explained, “The place where lose.”
“Is that where the Tree of Harmony is?” he asked.
“Yep,” Twilight replied, “Near the Ancient Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. I’ll take you to see it someday if you want.”
“Why are we close to that forest?” he asked.
“Fluttershy’s cottage is close by,” Aurora said, “There it is now.”
Twilight and Sam looked in front of them and saw that they were at Fluttershy’s cottage. As they got closer, they spotted Fluttershy outside her house surrounded by quite a few of her animal friends. She appeared to be feeding them.
“Aw,” Sam said, “How does she do that? I can’t get close enough to animals like that without scaring them.”
“It’s her special talent,” Twilight replied, “She can communicate with animals in a way nopony else can.”
Fluttershy soon finished feeding her animals and was about to go back into her cottage when she spotted her friends.
“Oh, hello Twilight,” she said, “Hello Aurora.”
“Hi Fluttershy,” Aurora replied, “How are you?”
“I’m doing very well,” she answered, “Thank you for asking. How about you?”
“I’m doing well myself,” Aurora said, “Twilight and I have a new friend for you to meet.”
“A new friend?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight turned to the side to show Sam off to Fluttershy. Her eyes widened upon seeing him.
“Fluttershy, meet Sam,” Twilight said, “Sam, this is Fluttershy.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Fluttershy,” Sam said climbing off Twilight’s back.
“Oh my, he talks,” Fluttershy said amazed, “It’s very nice to meet you as well, Sam. Um, if you don’t mind me asking, what are you?”
“I’m a human,” he replied. He then looked over at Fluttershy’s animals then back to Fluttershy, “Um, Fluttershy, do you take care of animals?”
“Oh yes,” Fluttershy said looking back at her animals, “I love taking care of all kinds of animals. I was just finishing up feeding the squirrels and rabbits. All I have left is the birds.” She then looked back to Sam. “Um, would you like to help?”
“Okay,” Sam replied, “What do I do?”
Fluttershy picked up a box of bird feed with her teeth then turned to Sam.
“Hold out your hands, okay?” she said somewhat muffled from holding the box in her mouth. Sam did so and Fluttershy poured some bird feed into his hands.
She then put the box down and stood next to him. “Now stand still and wait.” Sam nodded at Fluttershy and waited patiently, until a bird flew onto his hand.
“Oh, wow,” he whispered quietly, “I never got this close to a bird before.”
“Really?” Fluttershy asked.
“Yeah,” he replied as a couple more birds landed on his hands, “Birds sometimes flew away if I got too close.”
“Hmm,” Fluttershy said as if thinking to herself. She then turned to Twilight and whispered quietly into her ear. Aurora couldn’t hear what she was saying, but her reaction gave a hint. Her eyes widened when Twilight whispered her response.
“Really?” she asked Twilight quietly.
“Yeah,” Twilight replied sadly, “And he’s a bit hesitant to talk about it, so try not to bring it up in front of him, okay?”
“I won’t,” she replied. At that moment, some of the birds flew back as Sam dropped the remaining birdseed on the floor. Before Twilight, Fluttershy or Aurora could say anything, Sam activated his Omnitrix and became a grey phoenix.

“LITRA!” Sam screeched whist eating the birdseed on the floor. This cause the other birds to join in.
“Aw, look at that,” Aurora cooed at Sam/Litra eating birdseed with the other birds.
“Twilight,” Fluttershy asked, “how did Sam become a phoenix?”
“I’ll tell you later”, Twilight answered.
Just then Litra turned back into Sam.
“Thank you, Fluttershy,” he said, “That was fun to do.”
“You’re very welcome, Sam. I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Fluttershy said giving him a hug. Sam returned it and held it for a little a bit. Aurora walked up to Twilight while they were hugging and tapped her wither.
“Hey Twilight,” she said getting her attention, “My friends and I were going to meet up for a snack at the clubhouse today. Can I bring Sam along?”
“Sure Aurora,” she replied, “Just make sure you two are back in time for dinner, alright?”
“We will,” Aurora said with a nod. She then walked over to Sam and Fluttershy and tapped Sam’s back. He turned to look at her. “Hey Sam, you want to come with me to the clubhouse now? I’m going to be having a snack with my friends today.”
“Okay,” he said, “I am getting hungry, despite the fact ate bird seed. Bye Twilight.”
“Bye Sam,” Twilight said, “Have fun with Aurora and her friends.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“Climb on my back, Sam, and we’ll go,” Aurora said to him. It was easier for him to climb on her back because she didn’t have to squat down for him. He climbed onto her back and they began to walk towards the clubhouse. About ten minutes later they arrived at the Crusaders’ clubhouse.
“Well, here we are,” Aurora said as they walked up the ramp to the door, “This is where we put our plans to help fillies and colts who don’t have cutie marks get them.” They entered inside but noticed that the others weren’t here yet.
“Where are Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom?” he asked.
“They’re not here yet,” Aurora said, “Sweetie might still be making that new cape for you.”
“Cape?” he asked climbing off her back.
“All members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders get a cape,” she said, “While we wait for them, I’ll show you around the clubhouse. Over there is the roll call list.” Aurora pointed to the list on the wall that had the current members. Sam stood next to Aurora and looked at the list.
“Who are those other three on the list?” he asked.
“The one with orange fur and purple mane is Scootaloo,” Aurora said, “She’s a pegasus and Rainbow Dash’s surrogate sister. The one with the white fur, purple glasses, and red mane is Twist.”
“The one who gave you that peppermint stick?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she replied, “She knew just how to cheer me up that day. The last one with the brown fur and pink and red mane is Apple Bloom’s cousin from Manehatten, Babs Seed. She visits Ponyville whenever she can.” Aurora then pointed to our lunch table. “Over there is where we eat our lunches.” No sooner did she say “lunches” than did his stomach growl. He covered his stomach and chuckled nervously.
“Sorry,” he said, “I’m hungry.”
“Well, the girls should be here soon for lunch,” Aurora said. she then pointed over at the target rug. “Sometimes, we stand in that spot and think of great ideas, like how to help the others get their cutie marks.”
“Wow,” Sam said, “I think it’ll be fun being in this club.”
Sam looked out the window when he finished saying that. As Aurora looked at him, a thought crossed her mind. she only hoped he wouldn’t mind answering.
“Say, Sam?” Aurora said.
“Yes, Aurora?” he replied looking at her.
“Sorry if this is a touchy subject but out of curiosity, did you have any brothers or sisters?” she asked.
“It’s okay, Aura,” he said, “Yes, I do have one old brother and two older sisters. Joe, Kerry and Rebecca were their names. But I may not see them again.”
“Oh,” She said, “Well, if you want... I can be your big sister.”
“R-really?” he asked. Aurora nodded and he slowly walked towards her. When he stopped in front of her, he wrapped his arms around her and quietly sniffled. Aurora could safely take that answer as a yes as she brought her forehooves around him.
“Hey Aura,” Sam said, “I have an idea the prank Apple Bloom and the others”.
“Oh, what?” Aurora said curiously.
“Why don’t I become a monster and scare them”, Sam said already choosing a monster.
Five minutes later, Aurora was waiting outside the clubhouse for Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Scarlet and Twist. She then saw them walking up the path.
“Hello girls,” Aurora called out to her friends.
“Hey, Aurora”, Sweetie called back.
“So where’s the little guy?” Scootaloo asked. As she said that they all heard a growling noise coming from the clubhouse. Scootaloo bravely open the door and staring back at them was a yellow monster with a smaller head compared to its body.

“SHPARR!” it roared, scaring everyone present and caused Twist to faint.
Suddenly the monster and Aurora busted out laughing.
“Wow, I got you good”, the monster said before turning back to Sam.
“Good one bro”, Aurora said before coming over to hug him.
“Aww.” Joshua and Aurora turned their heads to the door and saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Scarlet, and Twist standing there.
“Egh,” Scootaloo said, “Mushy stuff.”
“Oh come off it, Scoots,” Apple Bloom retorted. She then trotted up to Sam, “Hey again, Sam. Sorry ‘bout Scootaloo. She’s not much for things she considers mushy.”
“It’s okay,” Sam said, “It’s nice to meet you, Scootaloo.”
“Nice to meet you as well, Sam,” Scootaloo replied, “and this is Twist.”
“Hi!” Twist said energetically, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“You too, Twist,” Sam said waving.
“Well, now that we’re all here, whose turn was it to bring lunch?” Apple Bloom asked.
“I think it was mine,” Scootaloo said reaching into her bag, “I brought pizza for us this time around. Do you like pizza, Sam?”
“Yeah!” Sam nodded eagerly, “Pizza is my favourite!”
“I brought some of my special made peppermint sticks for dessert,” Twist added, “I think you’ll like them, Sam.”
Scootaloo placed the box on the table and dished out seven plates. The pizza was plain cheese, and it was delicious. After everyone had a slice, Twist gave each of them a peppermint stick for dessert.
“Mm!” Sam said after taking a lick, “This is good, Twist.”
“Thanks!” Twist said with a smile.
“Alright, y’all,” Apple Bloom said, “Time fer the initiation. Let’s get set up.”
Soon enough, we got the room ready for the ceremony. Scootaloo pulled out a pair of drums and Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom pushed a podium near the back wall and Sweetie Belle stood behind it taking a rolled-up piece of paper. As she opened it, she groaned.
“Scootaloo! I thought you said you were going to revise this!” Sweetie Belle said.
“Uh, he, he,” Scootaloo chuckled nervously, “It must’ve slipped my mind.”
“Just play the drums, I’ll come up with something,” Sweetie Belle replied. Scootaloo played four slow beats on the drum, which then turned into a wild pounding that shook the clubhouse. Sam had his ears covered as he stood in the middle of the room. Scootaloo soon stopped after a while then beat the drum one last time.
“Do you, Sam, wish to be a Cutie Mark Crusader?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“Yes,” Sam replied.
“Do you swear to help us in the quest to find our destiny?”
“I do.”
“Do you promise to never stop the journey until we find our marks?”
“Yes.”
“Then it’s our pleasure to welcome you as a Cutie Mark Crusader!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, tossing her newly made cape to Sam. It landed in front of him. He picked it up and draped it across his back.
“Thank you,” he said as he tied it up.
“So, what next?” Twist asked.
“Well, we’ve still got some time before we need to get back to the library,” Scarlet said, “How about we give Sam a tour of Ponyville?”
“Good idea!” Apple Bloom said, “We’ll be…”
“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER TOUR GUIDES! YAY!!!” everyone except Sam exclaimed. Sam giggled at our yell.
“Hop on, Sam,” Aurora said, motioning for him to get on her back. He nodded and climbed on. Soon they walked out of the clubhouse and out into Ponyville.
Author's Note
Chapter 3: Bullies and Parties
As Sam sat on Aurora’s back, while his new friends showed him around Ponyville, he was feeling a lot better after what happened that morning. Sam was liking Ponyville a lot. He had made a lot of new friends already. The Crusaders were showing him parts of Ponyville he hadn’t seen before, like the schoolhouse they all went to, a place called a spa, and some shops and stalls where they sold food and flowers. Sam even saw Applejack at an apple stand. She waved as they walked by and they waved back.
“So,” Apple Bloom said as they kept walking, “How are ya likin’ Ponyville so far, Sam?”
“It’s great,” he said, “Everyone seems really nice.”
“You’ll really like it here,” Scootaloo said, “Ponyville is the best place to be in Equestria.”
They kept walking around, but after a little bit, Sam felt like someone was watching him. He looked back and saw two earth pony fillies. One was pink, had a purple and white mane and tail, blue eyes, and a tiara on her head. The other was grey, had a light grey mane and tail with a braid on one side of her head, blue glasses over her purple eyes, and a blue necklace around her neck. Sam turned back to Aurora, tapped her shoulder, and whispered in her ear.
“Aura, do you know those two ponies behind us?” Sam asked her. Aurora looked back at the two fillies and frowned.
“What do you two want?” she asked. The others turned around and frowned when they saw the two.
“We’re not interested in you guys right now,” the pink one said. She then pointed at Sam. “We’re more interested in that.”
“Hold it!” Scootaloo said standing in front of Aurora, “He’s not a thing! He’s a human being!”
“Human?” the grey one asked.
“That’s right!” Aurora said stepping forward a little, “There were humans here in Equestria a long time ago, and if you studied history like some of us, you’d know that!”
Sam got off Aurora’s back and stood behind her. The pink one started laughing.
“You’re so much like your mum, Shadow!” she said, “An egghead. Now about that human, does it have a name?”
“Not ‘it’!” Sweetie Belle said, “’He’! His name is Sam.”
“Heh,” the pink one said, “Human names sound weird. Don’t you think Silver?”
“You said it, Diamond,” the grey one replied. So these two were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, the ones who tricked Aurora and Scarlet into going in the forest and the bullies at their school. Sam was really hoping he wouldn’t meet them on his first day here. Sam then fiddled with his Omnitrix and transformed into a frog-like monster with horns.

“MICLAS!” Sam roared, but the goofy look of Miclas didn’t help the situation he was in.
Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked at him and began to laugh. When Sam became Miclas, his emotions seemed to increase causing him to either get upset, mad or happier much faster and easier. He was starting to get tears in his eyes as he sat on the floor. What they were saying was hurting.
“If you two don’t mind,” Apple Bloom said, “We’re busy showin’ him around Ponyville.”
“Well, for your information, I do mind,” Diamond Tiara said. She then looked at Sam/Miclas. “You listen up. You’d better not stand in my way, or else...”
“Or else what?” said a new voice. They all looked behind Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, and they looked behind themselves and they saw a brown earth pony filly, a yellow unicorn, a pink pegasus and a blue earth mare standing there. The brown filly had a pink and red mane and tail that were short, green eyes, but she didn’t have a cutie mark. The yellow one had an orange and yellow large puffy mane and tail, had a treble clef with a diamond for a cutie mark and had pink eyes. The pink pegasus had her mane done up in two large pig tails and was coloured purple and green, her eyes were also pink, and her cutie mark was a five-pointed star. And the blue mare had her dark and light blue mane done up in (all things) a ponytail, her eyes were also pink, and her cutie mark was a music note on a heart. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked nervous while looking at them.
“Well, well, well,” the filly said walking up to them, “I come here for a visit, and imagine my surprise at seein’ you two pickin’ on my coz and her friends.”
She stopped in front of them and looked at Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. She then looked back at Sam (who due to his emotions changed back to normal), smiled, winked, and looked back at the two fillies.
“Can’t even give a new guy some space, can ya?” she asked them. Sam moved to Aurora’s ear and whispered to her.
“Aura?” he said, “Who are they?”
“It’s Babs Seed, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk,” Aurora whispered back to him, “Babs is Apple Bloom’s cousin.”
“You two best back off if you know what’s good for you,” Babs said.
“Why are you siding with him?” Diamond asked, “He’s a freak!”
Adagio, Aria and Sonata walked up and stared down on the two fillies.
“No he ain’t,” Babs said, “Any friend of my coz is a friend of mine. Now like I said, you two best back off, or I’ll be tellin’ your mothers. Get me?” Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon backed up a little when Babs finished talking.
“Fine,” Diamond Tiara said, “You win this round.” She then looked at Sam with an angry frown again, pointed a hoof at her eye, and then at him. She then looked at Silver Spoon. “C’mon, Silver Spoon. Let’s leave these losers for now.”
Silver Spoon nodded and the two of them walked away. Sam stepped out from behind Aurora and stood next to her as Babs turned around to look at him.
“You alright, little guy?” she asked.
“Mm-hmm,” Sam said nodding and wiping away the tears from his eyes, “Thank you for stopping them.”
“No problem,” she replied, “I really hate it when bullies pick on others like that. Name’s Babs Seed, Apple Bloom’s cousin. What’s your name?”
“I’m Sam. It’s nice to meet you, Babs,” Sam said.
“Oh, My, Celestia!” Sonata explained as ran up to Sam and started hugging him, “he’s so cute!”
“Calm down,” Aria said, “you’re going to him into oblivions.”
“Oh,” she notice and placed Sam back on the ground, “Sorry”.
“Well anyway, dear”, Adagio said before coming forward, “I’m Adagio, this is Aria, and this is Sonata.”
“It’s nice to meet you three”, Sam replied.
“You were awesome, Babs!” Scootaloo said, “If you hadn’t stepped in, I would’ve given them a piece of my mind.”
“Heh, thanks Scoots,” Babs said, “So, what’s new, besides Sam there?”
“Other than that, not much,” Apple Bloom replied.
“Hey Babs,” Sam said, “Why were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon scared of you?”
“Let’s walk,” Babs said, “And I’ll tell ya.” Sam got back on Aurora’s back and tey all started walking again. “About a year ago, when I was living in Manehatten, I got bullied for being a blank flank. I came down here to visit Applejack and Apple Bloom for a few weeks. Applejack, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were at the train station to meet me.”
“Hey Aura?” Sam asked, “Why weren’t you, Scarlet and Twist with them?”
“Me and Scarlet were helping Twist with a special contest,” she said, “It was the Summer Harvest Festival when Babs visited, so Twist, Scarlet and I missed the chance to meet her.”
“So anyway, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo wanted me to join the Cutie Mark Crusaders when they showed me their clubhouse. I was unsure ‘bout it at first, but then they showed me the parade float they were going to ride in the Summer Harvest Parade. I was impressed, but then Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon showed up. I thought they were gonna start teasing me like I was back in Manehatten, so I joined them, started pickin’ on my cuz and her friends, and wrecked their parade float.”
“Over the next few days,” Apple Bloom said, “the three of them were pickin’ on us a lot, and they even kicked us out of our clubhouse. We then came up with a plan to get back at Babs. We built a new golden apple float for the parade and booby-trapped it so it would head straight into a lake. On the day of the parade, Babs took the bait and drove off with the float after we started the timer on the trap. Applejack then told us she was proud of us that she thought we were makin’ Babs feel special, and then she told us that Babs was being bullied back in Manehatten. We realized that we turned into bullies too and tried our best to save Babs from the trap.”
“The trap went off before they could catch up,” Babs said, “They managed to push me out before the float fell into the lake, but they fell in instead. Later at the farm, we all apologized to each other, started over, became friends, and I joined the Crusaders too. Next day though, we were at the train station, because it was time for me to head back. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were there too, and they started picking on my friends again, but I stopped ‘em and told ‘em I would tell their mothers about their bad attitudes. They stopped teasing them even after I left for a while. But when I came back today, I arrived in time to find they hadn’t stopped completely.”
“Thank you again for stopping them Babs,” Sam said.
“No problem little guy,” she said.
“Hey Sam?” Aurora said, “It’s getting pretty late. We need to get back to the library.” Sam saw the sun get low in the sky. It was a pretty sunset.
“Okay Aura,” he said.
“We’ll see ya tomorrow Sam,” Apple Bloom said.
“Bye girls,” Sam said waving to them. They all waved their hooves at him too and left for their homes.
When Aurora, Scarlet and Sam got back to the library, the sun was almost all the way down behind the hills. Sam was pretty tired after today. Aurora stopped walking and lowered to the ground to let Sam climb off.
“Hey, Sam,” she said, “Why don’t you open the door?”
“Uh, why?” he asked.
“You’ll see,” Scarlet said.
“Okay,” Sam replied a little nervous. he climbed off Aurora back and walked up to the door. Sam grabbed the door handle and opened the door inside. It was black dark in there. “What’s going on? Twilight? Sunset? Spike? Are you there?”
Click.
“SURPRISE!!!”
Sam jumped. Inside the library, there were decorations hung from the walls, balloons blown up, and a few tables that had plates of food on it. There were also a lot of ponies inside too, and they were all smiling at him.
“Wh-What is this?” I asked.
“It’s your ‘Welcome to Ponyville!’ party!” said a new voice. Sam looked around the library to find the pony who the voice belonged to and he saw a pink pony bouncing up to him. Sam saw that it was Pinkie Pie.
“Hi there!” she said, “I’m Pinkie Pie! I put this party together for you! Were you surprised?! Huh huh huh huh?!”
“Y-Yes, I was,” Sam said, “But, why did you run away when I said hello to you?”
“Well,” Pinkie said, “I know everyone here in Ponyville, and I know I’ve never seen you before, and if I’ve never seen you before, then that means you’re new here. You were all ‘Hello,’ and I was like, ‘*gasp*’, so I rushed over to the library and told Spike we needed to put together a party for you! Do you like it?!”
“I do,” Sam said as his eyes started filling up, “Thank you Pinkie.” he walked up to her and hugged her.
“Aw,” she said smiling and returning the hug, “You’re welcome, Sammy.”
“Sammy?” Sam asked looking at her.
“That’s my nickname for you,” Pinkie replied, “You like it?”
“I do like it, Pinkie,” Sam said, “Thank you again.”
Pinkie hugged him again and brought him over to the floor. Sam saw Twilight and Spike again, and they walked up to me.
“So, did you have fun with Aurora, Scarlet and her friends?” Twilight asked.
“I did,” Sam replied, “They showed me other places around Ponyville, and I even met Apple Bloom’s cousin and Adagio and her sisters.”
“Sounds like you kids had a lot of fun,” Twilight said. Just then, Sam heard my stomach growl. Twilight giggled. “You’d better get something to eat, Sam.”
Sam nodded his head and went over to the snack table. While he was getting a few cookies, someone started talking to him.
“Hey there!” said a voice, “You’re Sam, right?”
Sam looked next to him and saw a grey pegasus with a yellow mane and tail, bubbles for a cutie mark, and yellow eyes, but her eyes were looking in different directions.
“Uh, yes,” he said to her question, “I am. Who are you?”
“I’m Derpy Hooves, the mailmare,” she replied, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“It’s nice to meet you too,” Sam said. He kept looking at her eyes for a little bit. Could she see okay with them?
“If you’re wondering about my eyes, I was born with them,” she said, “I do have accidents with them sometimes, but I can still see okay. I just don’t know what goes wrong.”
“Oh, okay,” Sam said. Just then, he saw someone from behind her looking at him. When he looked, they disappeared. Sam looked back up at Derpy and pointed behind her. “Who’s that?” he asked.
Derpy looked behind her and smiled. “That’s my little muffin, Dinky,” she said, “Come on out and say ‘Hi’ muffin.”
A unicorn filly walked out from behind Derpy, stopped next to her and looked at me nervously. She had a very light purple coat, a yellow mane and tail like Derpy, and yellow eyes like Derpy too, but no cutie mark. She looked... cute.
“H-Hello,” Dinky said holding out a hoof to him, “It’s nice to meet you.”
Sam wrapped his hand around her hoof, and they shook. “It’s nice to meet you too, Dinky,” Sam said, “Are you friends with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo?”
“Yes, I am,” she replied, “They’re my classmates too.”
While Sam was talking with Dinky and Derpy, he met Dinky’s older sister, Sparkler. She was a unicorn like Dinky with a pink coat, a purple mane and tail, purple eyes, and three diamonds for a cutie mark. After Sam left them, he met a white unicorn mare, with a bright blue mane and tail, big purple sunglasses, and a music note cutie mark. Sam couldn’t see her eye colour because her sunglasses were blocking them. Her name was Vinyl Scratch and she was playing some music for this party. It was fun to dance to.
Later, Sam was drinking some lemonade when he felt somepony’s hoof tap his shoulder. He turned around and saw two ponies: a unicorn and an earth pony. The unicorn had a bright green coat, a light blue and white mane and tail, orange eyes, and an instrument cutie mark. The earth pony had a tan coat, a blue and pink mane and tail, blue eyes, and three candy wrappers for a cutie mark. The green one looked very excited while she was looking at Sam.
“Uh, hello,” he said.
“Hello,” the earth pony said, “It’s nice to meet you, Sam. My name is Bon Bon, and you’ll have to excuse my friend Lyra here. She saw you with Twilight and Aurora earlier today and got excited.”
“Why?” Sam asked.
“A human...” Lyra whispered.
Sam looked at Lyra confused.
“Is there something wrong?” he asked her.
Just then, she picked him up in her forelegs really quickly. Sam was startled.
“Oh no, nothing’s wrong!” Lyra said, “It’s just that your arrival just won me a lot of bets!”
“Huh?” Sam asked.
“Lyra! Put him down!” Bon Bon said. Lyra did, but kept on looking at him.
“Sorry about that,” she said, “Anyway, my full name is Lyra Heartstrings, and I’ve believed in humans ever since I was little filly, but other ponies thought I was delusional. But now that you’re here, everypony now sees that I was right!”
“Settle down, Lyra,” Bon Bon said, “Don’t scare him. He’s still a child.”
“Right, sorry,” Lyra replied, “Anyway, do you think you could answer some questions I have about humans for me sometime?”
“I’d like to help you,” Sam said, “But I don’t think I’ll have every answer for you.”
“I know,” Lyra replied, “All I ask is that you try your best, okay?”
“Okay,” Sam said.
“Thanks a lot!” Lyra said happily. She then leaned her head down and hugged him, and Sam hugged her back. After we finished, Sam heard a clock ring. Everyone in the room looked at a clock and saw it was 10 o’clock.
“We’d better head home now, Lyra,” Bon Bon said, “It was nice meeting you, Samuel.”
“It was nice meeting you too, Bon Bon and Lyra,” Sam replied.
“See you later, Sam!” Lyra said as she and Bon Bon walked away, “And thanks again!”
“You’re welcome, Lyra,” Sam said waving to her. He looked around the room and saw that ponies were leaving the library or helping clean up.
“Hello again, Samuel darling.”
He looked behind him and saw Rarity standing there with something red in her magic.
“Hi Rarity,” Sam said, “What’s that?”
“It’s your first new set of clothing,” she said, “It’s a good thing I finished it in time tonight. I imagine sleeping in daytime clothes must be very uncomfortable.” She moved the red thing in her magic to Sam. he took it and unfolded it. It was pyjamas.
“Thank you Rarity,” he said smiling and giving her a hug.
“You’re very welcome,” Rarity said hugging him back, “Sweet dreams.” After she finished hugging him, she left the library next. After a few minutes, most of the ponies said goodbye and welcome to Equestria to him as they left. Pinkie Pie was the last one.
“So Sammy,” she said, “Did you enjoy the party?”
“I did, Pinkie,” I said, “Thank you.”
Pinkie picked him up and hugged him again. After she put him down, she bounced out of the library.
“Goodnight, Sammy!” she said.
“Goodnight, Pinkie Pie,” Sam replied. He yawned after Pinkie left. He was really tired.
“Tired, Sam?”
He looked behind him again and saw Sunset standing there.
“Yeah, I am,” he answered nodding.
“Let’s get you to bed,” she said, “You’ve had a long day. Twilight’s is already tucking Aurora and Scarlet in.”
She picked him up with her magic, put him on her back, and began walking up the stairs. They got up to a room that had two beds and a basket in it. Spike was asleep in the basket and Aurora and Scarlet were asleep in the smaller bed.
"Aura offered to share their bed with you," Twilight said.
"Okay," Sam said, "I'm going to go put these pyjamas that Rarity gave me before I get in."
"Alright," Twilight replied, "Goodnight, Sam."
“Goodnight, Sam,” Sunset said.
"Goodnight, Twilight, Sunset," Sam said, "And thank you again for letting me stay with you."
"You're very welcome," Twilight said with a smile. She leaned her head down and kissed him on his cheek. Sam went into the bathroom to change into the red pyjamas. After he finished, he walked out and into the bedroom again. Twilight and Sunset was fast asleep in their bed. Scarlet was half-asleep to allow Sam to climb in between Aurora and herself. Sam almost fell asleep when he felt something being placed over him. Sam looked down and saw that it was Aurora and Scarlet's hooves. They then shuffled closer to him.
"Aura, Scarlet, what are you two doing?" he asked.
"Just making sure you stay warm tonight," Aurora replied as she rubbed her cheek on mine, "Goodnight, little brother."
"Goodnight, big sisters," Sam replied. A little bit later, he fell asleep.
Author's Note
Chapter 4: An Eventful Day with Spike
It had been about two days since Sam came to Equestria. Yesterday Everyone found out about the Omnitrix and its power to transform Sam into one of ten monsters. Pinkie Pie put up a party about it, she called “Sam’s a Superhero and He Saved the Day Party.” All of Twilight’s friends were there, and they had a blast. As Pinkie’s party title said a monster attacked Ponyville.
It was green with glowing, orange spikes and horn on his back and face. They didn’t know what it was, so they decided to call it Zambolar.

Sam transformed into Red King and defeated to monster. Before Zambolar exploded, the Omnitrix scan it and Zambolar’s D.N.A. and Sam had a new monster to become.
Spike, Aurora, Scarlet, Sunset, and Sam went to sleep that night, but we were worried about Twilight. She had gotten hurt when Zambolar was rampaging.
“...am...”
“S... m.”
“Sam.”
Sam felt somepony shaking his shoulder to wake him up. He opened his eyes and saw Aurora standing there looking at him.
“Good morning, Sam,” she said.
“Good morning, Aura,” he said, “Is Twilight back from the hospital yet?”
“No, not yet,” she replied, “I’m starting to get worried. She did get hurt pretty badly.”
“Oh,” Sam said, “but the nurse said she would recover pretty shortly.”
“yeah,” Aurora said, “Come on, Spike made some breakfast.”
Sam climbed out of bed and gave Aurora a good morning hug. She then went downstairs while Sam went to the bathroom to change clothes. After he did that, he walked downstairs and was about to go to the kitchen when he felt something touch his head. Sam was starting to get nervous.
“Uh, Aura?” he called out.
Sam saw Aurora walk out of the kitchen and looked at him followed by Sunset. They then smiled and giggled.
“Oh Owlowiscious,” Sunset said, “What are you doing on Samuel’s head?”
“Huh?” Sam asked.
Sam heard some flapping and something brown flew over to Sunset and landed on her back. It was a brown owl. It turned its head around and looked at Sam.
“An owl?” he asked.
“Yeah,” Aurora replied, “His name is Owlowiscious. He’s Twilight’s pet and night-time assistant.”
Then Sam felt something climb up his leg. He started to get nervous again.
“Oh,” Aurora said, “And this is Ray, Sunset’s pet”.
Sam looked to his arm in which Ray had climbed up and sat on his shoulder.
“Oh,” Sam said, “It’s nice to meet you Owlowiscious and Ray.”
“Who.” Called Owlowiscious.
All Ray did was lick his cheek.
“You,” Sam replied, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Who.”
“Stop while you’re ahead, Sam,” Aurora said, “He doesn’t say anything else. Anyway, Spike made pancakes.”
“I love pancakes!” Sam said happily.
Aurora and Sunset turned around and walked into the kitchen with Owlowiscious still on Sunset back, and Sam followed them with Ray still on his shoulder. While the five of us were eating, Aurora started talking again.
“Hey Sam,” she said, “Sweetie Belle said she wanted Scarlet and my help with something today, so you’ll be with Spike today, alright?”
“Okay,” Sam said.
After they finished up breakfast, Aurora, Scarlet left to go see Sweetie Belle, Sunset walked off to see how Twilight was doing, leaving Spike and Sam alone in the library.
“Hey Sam,” Spike called.
“Yes?” he said walking over to him. Sam saw him pulling a wagon that had a shovel and bucket in it.
“Hop in,” he told him, “I’ve got something fun for us to do.”
“What is it?” Sam asked climbing in the wagon.
“We’re going gem hunting,” he told me.
“That sounds fun,” Sam said. He first put a piece of paper in case Sunset and or Twilight came back to let them know where they all were. Spike then pulled the wagon out of the library, and they started going through Ponyville. They then left the town and were in a place where there was no grass. Sam then noticed a giant hole in the ground. “What’s that hole over there Spike?” he asked pointing at it.
“Oh, that’s where the monster Bolgils came from,” Spike said. “The town is still unsure of what to do with him. Well this is the best spot to find gems.” The wagon stopped and Sam climbed out. Spike then gave him the shovel and bucket. “I brought these along for you to dig with. I dig with my claws when searching for gems. Whatever gems we find, we’ll split them evenly, okay?”
“Okay Spike,” Sam said. He began digging where he was standing. When he turned around, he saw Spike digging with his claws like a dog would. Sam didn’t find anything where he was digging first, so he moved to a new spot. A few minutes later, Spike called out to him.
“Find anything yet, Sam?” he said. Sam was about to say no when he felt the shovel hit something hard.
“I think I got something!” he called back. Spike ran over to him as Sam began digging more. Spike came up next to him and they saw a small pile of colourful gems.
“Nice work buddy!” he said patting his back. Then then pulled the gems out of the hole and put them in the wagon. They looked pretty. They then went back to digging.
After more digging and finding more gems, Sam heard something in the bushes behind him. “Spike? I think I heard something in the bushes,” he said. Spike looked over to him.
“Probably just the wind,” he said. Sam was about to dig some more, but he heard something else. It was a voice that wasn’t Spike’s.
“Shhh,” it said, “Do you want them to hear us?!”
“Spike, I heard someone in the bushes,” Sam said backing up from them.
“Uh oh,” Spike said, “Get behind me Sam!” Sam did what he said.
“I’m scared Spike,” Sam said shaking. Then three big dogs jumped out from the bushes in front of Sam and Spike.
“You mutts again,” Spike said.
“Who are they?” Sam asked.
“We are the Diamond Dogs, and you two have something we want,” said one of them.
“Forget it dogs!” Spike said, “These gems are ours. You may as well back off.”
“You will give us those gems, or else we’ll take your friend for ransom,” said another one. Sam then felt something grab him and lift him off the ground.
“Oh, you wanna dance, let’s dance,” Sam said. Sam activated his Omnitrix and became to very beast from yesterday. The dog dropped Zambolar on the ground. Or more like Zambolar dropped the dog to the ground.
“Diamond Dogs Attack!” Shouted the leader. One after another the Diamond Dogs tried to attack Zambolar, little to no attacks actually hitting. Rover, Fido and Spot managed to hit him with a kick, punch and headbutt. But they ended up hurting themselves more than Sam/Zambolar by burning themselves on Zambolar’s skin. Some of the dogs tried to throw spears at him but they seemed to melt before even touching Zambolar. He then took a deep breath and stream of fire at the dogs. The dogs yelped and jumped away. They then started walking closer to them again, but Zambolar’s horn started to glow, Spike quickly dug a hole because he knew what was about to happen. Zambolar unleashed a powerful wave of heat in his path, burning the Diamond Dogs and trees. The dogs were as black as ashes.
“RETREAT!!!” Rover said. The remaining dogs ran away from them as fast as they could.
“Yeah you better run you mongrels!!” Spike yelled at them, peaking from his hole, “And if you show your faces around here again, you’ll get worse than that!!” He then turned around to face Sam who had turned back after the attack. “You okay buddy?” he asked. Sam got up and dusted himself out.
“Yeah I’m fine,” Sam said, “Boy I’m hot now.”
“I bet you are,” he laughed, “you roasted those mutts.” After they finished laughing, they heard something big coming their way. They looked up to see the Blitz Monster himself Bolgils.

They saw the monster looking down at them and then at the Omnitrix. He then bent down to the Omnitrix.
“New D.N.A Detected, scanning now”, the Omnitrix said as it scanned Bolgils, “Scanning complete, Bolgils D.N.A obtained”.
After that Bolgils walked away, properly back to the hole he dug.
“Okay,” Sam finally said. Then his stomach growled. “Can we have lunch too?”
“Sure. Hop in the wagon and I’ll pull you back.”
Sam did as he said, and they were heading back to Ponyville. They stopped by the library and left the wagon and gems they found there. Sam then followed Spike to a gingerbread looking house. They walked in and Sam saw Pinkie Pie behind a counter.
“Hey Spike! Hey Sammy!” she said waving at them.
“Pinkie!” Sam said, “how are you?”
“I’m super, duper fine, thank you,” she said, “So what were you two up to?”
“I took Sam gem hunting today,” Spike said.
“Ooh! Sounds fun!” she answered, “So, what can I get for you two?”
“Can I have a chocolate chip muffin?” Sam asked her.
“Sure!” she said handing him one, “How about you Spike? Something with gems?”
“If you have anything with them,” he said.
“You eat gems Spike?” Sam asked.
“Yep,” he said, “You didn’t know that?” Sam shook his head taking a bite of the muffin.
“Here ya go Spike!” Pinkie said giving him a cupcake with gems in it. Spike took the cupcake and gave her some gold coins to pay for their treats. They then went over to a table to sit down and eat them. “Hey Sammy,” Pinkie said coming up, “Would you like to meet the Cakes?”
“The Cakes?” he asked.
“Yep! The owners of Sugarcube Corner!”
“Is that what this place is called?”
“Yeppy-deppy!” she said.
“Okay,” Sam said answering her question. She then bounced over to a pair of swinging doors and went through them. Sam then heard the front door open up and saw Derpy coming in.
“Hey Samuel! Hey Spike!” she said waving a hoof.
“Hi again Derpy,” Sam said.
“Hey there,” Spike said, “How’s it going?”
“Not bad,” she said, “Got finished with the mail run.” She then noticed what Sam was eating. “Hey, you like muffins too?”
“Yeah, chocolate chip muffins are my favourite kind,” he said, “Hey Derpy, how’s Dinky?”
“She’s doing good,” she said, “She and Sparkler are out buying groceries.” She then walked up to the counter and waited for someone to help her. Pinkie then came back in the room with four new ponies. Two were earth pony adults, one was a baby pegasus, and the other was a baby unicorn.
“Here he is everypony!” Pinkie said, “Cakes, this is Sam! Sam, this is Mr. Carrot Cake, Mrs. Cup Cake, Pound Cake, and Pumpkin Cake!”
Mr. Cake was yellow with an orange mane and his cutie mark were three pieces of cake with white frosting. Mrs. Cake was blue with a red and pink mane and her cutie mark were three pink frosted cupcakes. Pound was the pegasus. He was light yellow with a brown mane. Pumpkin was the unicorn. She was yellow with and orange mane that had a blue bow in it. The babies didn’t have cutie marks.
“Hi there,” Sam said, “It’s nice to meet you all.” Pound and Pumpkin looked up at him curiously. He then remembered something his mother used to do with him when he was a baby. He hid his face behind his hands and asked the babies, “Where’s Sam?” After waiting a few seconds, Sam pulled his hands away from his face quickly and said, “Peek-a-boo!” The two of them started giggling at his game.
“Hey!” Pinkie said, “That’s a lot like something I do with them! It’s their favouritest game in the whole wide world!”
“It’s very nice to meet you Sam,” Mrs. Cake said as she gave him a hug.
“It’s nice to meet you two, Mrs. Cake,” Sam said giving her a hug back. Sam then looked over at Mr. Cake. “You too, Mr. Cake.”
“Same here,” he said, “Pinkie Pie has told us a lot about you.”
Just then, he heard Spike making some funny noises. Sam turned around to look at him and saw him holding his belly.
“Are you okay, Spike?” he asked him.
He then burped. Some green fire came out of his mouth. Sam then saw the smoke from the fire turn into a rolled-up piece of paper and it dropped onto the floor. He picked it up, unrolled it, and read it. After he finished reading it, he rolled it back up and looked at Sam.
“We need to pick up Aurora and Scarlet now, Sam,” he said, “Twilight’s probably back at the library by now.”
“Okay,” Sam said, “Bye Pinkie. Bye Cakes.”
“Come back soon, Sam,” Mrs. Cake said.
Spike and Sam left Sugarcube Corner and went to find Aurora, Scarlet and Sweetie Belle.
Author's Note
Chapter 5: The Canterlot Wedding Part 1
Yesterday was an eventful day for Sam and Spike. They went gem hunting and had a fight with the Diamonds Dogs. Sam became Zambolar and obtained Bolgils’ D.N.A to add him to his collection. Now Sam had twelve monsters and had became five of them, Agira, Lunaticks, Litra, Red King, Miclas and Zambolar. Now Sam was relaxing with his new family and friends in the park near a lake. They were enjoying themselves when Spike came running up in a hurry.
“Twi… light”, he panted, “I… have… let me just…” Spike took a deep breath and then let out a belch of green fire followed by a letter which Twilight opened it with her magic.
“Pardon you Spike”, Sam said.
“Thanks”, he replied.
“Dear Twilight, I am sure you are as excited as I am about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot”, Twilight read, “wedding?”
“Huh?” everyone said at once.
“I will be presiding over the ceremony but would very much like you and your friends to help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion”, Twilight continued to read, “Fluttershy, I would like you, The Dazzling Sisters and your songbird choir to provide the music”.
“Oh my goodness! What an honour!” She said excitedly.
“Right, it give us to show off our powerful singing voices”, Adagio said, her sisters nodding in response.
“Pinkie Pie, I can think of no one more qualified than you to host the reception.”
“Hip, hip, hooray!” Pinkie shouted.
“Applejack, you will be in charge of the catering for the reception.”
“Well, colour me pleased as punch!” Applejack stated.
Twilight continued to read, “Rainbow Dash…”
Rainbow yawned in response.
“I would very much appreciate it if you could perform a Sonic Rainboom as the bride and groom complete their "I do’s.”
Rainbow was surprise to hear this, Princess Celestia wanted her to preform a Sonic Rainboom. “Yes!” she shouted.
“Rarity, you will be responsible for designing the dresses for the bride and her bridesmaids and best colts.”
“Princess Celestia wants me to make the… wedding dress?” Rarity was in utter shock, “for a Canterlot wedding… I, ah, ooh, oooh!”
“And as for you two, Twilight and Sunset, you will be playing the most important role of all: Making sure that everything goes as planned. See you all very soon. Yours, Princess Celestia”, Twilight finished reading the letter, a little confused to why the letter never said who was getting married. “But... I don't understand. Who's getting married?”
“Oh, wait!” Spike said before bringing another letter, “Uh, I was probably supposed to give you this one first.”
Twilight rolls her eyes as she reads the other letter. “Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and...” she gasped to see who it was, “My Brother?!”
“What?!” Sam gasped, “You have a brother?!”
“Your brother's getting married?” Applejack said, “Congratulations, Twilight! That's great news!”
“Yeah, great news. That I just got from a wedding invitation! Not from my brother, but from a piece of paper!” Twilight felt insulted, “Thanks a lot, Shining Armor! I mean, really, he couldn't tell me personally!?”
She then started to mock him. “Hey, Twilight, just thought you should know I'm making a really big decision that changes everything. Oh, never mind, you'll hear about it when you get the invitation.”
“And Princess Mi Amore Cadenza? Who in the hoof is that?!” Twilight was annoyed at this.
“Urm, Twilight are you okay?” asked Fluttershy, she was getting worried about her friend.
“Sorry, it's just that Shining Armor and I have always been so close. He's my B.B.B.F.F,” Twilight said, getting a confused look from everyone.
“B.B.B.F.F. What does that mean?” Sonata asked.
“Big Brother Best Friend Forever?” Twilight said.
“Oh,” everyone said at one.
“Before I came here and learned the importance of friendship, Shining Armor was the only pony I ever really accepted as a friend.” Twilight explained before she started to sing.
When I was just a filly, I found it rather silly,
To see how many other ponies I could meet,
I had my books to read, didn't know that I would ever need,
Other ponies to make my life complete,
But there was one colt that I cared for,
I knew he would be there for me,
My big brother, best friend forever!
Like two peas in a pod, we did everything together,
He taught me how to fly a kite (Best friend forever!)
We never had a single fight (We did everything together!)
We shared our hopes, we shared our dreams,
I miss him more than I realized... It seems...
The others started to join in.
Your big brother, best friend forever,
Like two peas in a pod, you did everything together,
You shared your hopes, you shared your dreams,
You miss him more than you realized... It seems...
Twilight continued onward.
And though he's, oh, so far away,
I hoped that he would stay,
My big brother best friend,
Forever... forever.....
“Wow. That song is beautiful.” Sam said as a tear rolled down his face, “You’re big brother getting married. I bet it’s like the happiest moment to happen in your family line, Twilight. You never told about him to me.”
“Yeah. He’s very special. I mean, they don't let just anypony be captain of the Royal Guard”, Twilight said before Rarity almost tackled Twilight to the ground.
“WHAT!? So let me get this straight: We're helping out with the wedding of not only a princess, but a captain of the Royal Guard?” she asked.
“I guess we are,” Twilight said.
Soon everyone was on the train heading to Canterlot to help with the wedding. Though while everyone was busy talking about their plans, Sam noticed that Twilight seemed distracted by something. So he went over to talk to her.
“Twilight are you ok?” he asked with concern in his voice.
“Hm, oh, sorry Sam”, Twilight replied, “I’m just a little upset about that my brother won’t come and tell me in person that he was having a wedding.”
“But you are happy that he’s getting married?”, Sam asked again.
“Of course I’m happy that he’s getting married”, Twilight said getting a little mad as well, “but it’s to somepony I don’t know about.”
"But just be glad you can still your brother. I can't even say 'hi' to my siblings anymore", Sam whispered. But he said that to himself.
Soon the group arrived at Canterlot Station just outside Canterlot Castle. They all noticed that there was a lot of guards around.
“What’s with all the guards?” Rainbow asked as they disembark from the train.
“I'm sure they're just taking the necessary precautions. Royal weddings do bring out the strangest ponies”, Rarity suggested, “now, let's get going! We've got work to do!”
“And you've got a big brother to go congratulate,” Applejack said to Twilight.
“Oh I’m congratulate him,” she said before walking off, “and giving him a piece of my mind.” A pair of guard grew concerned at hearing that.
“I better check she doesn’t do anything reckless”, Sam said as he ran off to find were Twilight was going.
Twilight looked though the castle grounds until she saw a white stallion talking to a few guards. Sam managed to follow Twilight but was tired from running to catch up with her.
“I got one thing to say to you mister”, Twilight called out as she staggered forward towards Shining Armour and the guard. This caused all the guards to point their spears at her, but Twilight wasn’t fazed by them. Sam however did a double take at this, almost activating the Omnitrix.
“Twily!” Shining Armour called out to his little sister, “Ah, I've missed, you, kid. How was the train ride? I...”
“How dare you not tell me in person that you were getting married!” Twilight scolded him, “I'm your sister, for pony's sake!”
“It’s not my fault”, Shining said, then he looked down to see Sam standing by his sister’s side, “Oh hello there, you must be Sam, the Princess’ have told me a lot about you”.
“Nice to meet you too,” Sam replied, “and how much have they told you about me?” He was getting a little concern at to how much information the Princess’ had told him.
“No need to worry kiddo,” Shining told him, “I know about the hold thing with you coming here and the whole Omnitrix thing.”
“Ok,” was all Sam could say to that.
“Well, anyway”, Shining said getting back on track, “Princess Celestia has requested a major increase in security. Didn't you see all the guards at the train station?”
“Yeah, there's a big wedding coming up. Maybe you heard about it?” Twilight replied sharply.
“It has nothing to do with the wedding. A threat has been made against Canterlot. We don't know who's responsible for it, but Princess Celestia asked that I help provide additional protection,” Shining said before walking away, “this, you two need to see.”
They all walked to a bridge and looked up and they saw a light pink force field that came up with a sudden pop of magic.
Shining Armour gasps a bit at this but soon gets his bearings, “the burden of keeping Canterlot safe and secure rests squarely on my shoulders. Staying focused on the task at hand has been my top priority.”
“Okay, okay, I get it. You've got a really important job protecting all of Canterlot with a force field only you can conjure up,” Twilight said finally calming down, “But still... how could you not tell me about something as big as your wedding? Am I not that important to you anymore?”
“Hey. You're my little sister. Of course you're important to me,” Shining said before embracing her, “but... but I'd understand if you didn't want to be my best mare now.”
“Huh!? Wait, you want me to be your best mare?” Twilight said shocked at this news. “I'd be honoured! But I'm still pretty ticked you're marrying somepony I don't even know! When did you even meet this Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?”
“Twily, its Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is Cadence, your old foalsitter.” Shining said.
“Cadence!? As in THE Cadence!? As in the greatest foalsitter in all the history of foalsitters!?!?” Twilight was even more shocked.
“Heh, heh, heh! You tell me. She was your foalsitter.” Shining responded.
“Who’s Cadence?” Sam asked, getting a little confused.
“Ohmygoshohmygosh! Cadence is only the most amazing pony ever! She's beautiful, she's caring and she’s kind...” Twilight said. Sam laughed a bit at Twilight’s antics.
Twilight began to remember the times she spent with Cadence we she was quite young; she even remembers the little dance they would do.
“How many unicorns can just spread love wherever they go? I only know of one! And you're marrying her!”, Twilight said before jumping around her brother and singing, “You're marrying Cadence! You're marrying Cadence!”
Just then, a pink alicorn walked though the doors. It was Cadence.
“I hope I'm not interrupting anything important,” She said.
“Cadence!” Twilight called happily, before doing their little dance, “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”
But Cadence did join in and only said, “What are you doing?”
“Cadence! It’s me! Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight said trying to remind Cadence.
“Uh, huh,” Cadence replied uninterested.
“Oh Cadence this is Sam, Sam this is my foalsitter, Cadence”, Twilight said hoping Sam would be happy to finally meet her foalsitter. But Sam’s face was one of horror as if he saw a ghost.
“BUG!!!” he screamed and without hesitation activated his Omnitrix. A bright light engulfed him and was replaced with a robot that had a head which looked like that of a chicken.

“WINDOM,” He shrieked, as his left hand became a flamethrower and his head fin became red, before shouting, “Begone, Insect!” Windom let loose the flames on Cadence be she bloke it with a shield.
“Sparkle can you keep your pet under control,” She told Twilight, Sam felt hurt from that comment, so hurt that he stopped attacking.
“Well now that’s settled, I've gotta get back to my station, but Cadence will be checking in with all of you to see how things are going.” Shining Armour said before trotting towards Cadence, “I think I speak for both of us when I say we couldn't be more excited to have you here. Right, dear?”
“Absolutely,” she said in response.
“Well, we'll let you get to it”, Shining said before he walked off to continue his duties. Cadence walked off to check how the preparations were coming along.
Twilight and Sam/Windom stayed behind; Twilight wanted to speak with him.
“What was that?” Twilight asked, “firing a flamethrower at Cadence”.
“I had a perfectly good reason for attacking her”, Sam replied, “I’m scared of insects”.
“Cadence is no pest”, Twilight shouted.
“Twilight what did Cadence look like to you?” Sam asked deadly serious about this.
“A pink alicorn with purple tipped wings and a cream, purple and magenta mane and tail”, Twilight answered, a little unsure where Sam was going with this.
“That not what I saw,” Sam said with an intense expression, “I saw a black insect like creature, with green/cyan mane and tail, insect wings and hole in her legs and horn.”
“Oh,” Twilight was shocked at this, “How can you see this?”
“It might be because I’m not from this world,” Sam replied, “or maybe my Omnitrix has given me more than just monsters”.
“Well anyway, let’s try to keep an eye on her”, Twilight said as Sam turned back to normal and the two walked off to find Applejack.
Later, Princess Cadence was with Applejack preparing the food as some country music was playing. Twilight, Sunset and Sam court up with her. Twilight and Sam were telling Sunset about what happened, and she believed them, for she remembered the times when she and Twilight were fillies and played together with Cadence.
Applejack was checking if they had everything, “Cake, check. Ice sculpture, check. Best darn bite-size apple fritter you ever tasted...”
Sam ate one to see if they were the best. He swallowed it, then burped given a thumps up. “That’s a check.
Meanwhile Spike was playing with the cake figurines, pretending they were Shining Armour and Cadence.
“I do, do you?” he mocked Shining’s voice, “I do”, he mocked Cadence before making kissing noises.
“Hiya, Princess”, Applejack greeted Cadence as she walked in.
“Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza”, she demanded without so much as any politeness in her tone.
“Okay then. Howdy Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” Applejack responded, “You come to check out what's on the menu for your big day?”
“I sure have,” Cadence said in return.
For the next few minutes, Princess Cadence tried a few pies, cakes and other food.
“Mmm! Delicious! I love, love, love them!” She nervous laughed. She clearly didn’t like them, but she hid it and hopefully Applejack could tell.
“Aw, shucks. Why don't you take a few to go?” Applejack blushed while handing Cadence some food, “Ah’ know how you brides can be. So busy, you forget to get a little somethin' in your belly.”
As Princess Cadence walked off, Sam, Sunset and Twilight noticed that something was strange about her. They could tell that she didn’t like Applejack’s cooking and saw her throw the food she was given in the bin.
“Hmm... you’re right something’s not right,” Sunset stated.
Later on in another room, Sam, Sunset and Twilight visited Rarity who was helping to make some dresses for the mares. Rarity was especially busy with Cadence’s wedding dress. Along with them are Twinkleshine, Minuette and Lyra.
“You should’ve seen how she acted back there. I don't know when she changed, but she changed!” Twilight said before speaking in a mocking tone, “Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”
“Did I hear someone say my name?” Cadence asked, walking in.
“Your highness!” Rarity yelled before running to her, “Let me just start by saying what an honour it is to play a role in such a momentous occasion.”
“Uh-huh. Is my dress ready?” she unenthusiastically replied.
“Yes, of course.” Rarity stammered, “Um, I've been working on it ever since I was given the assignment, and I think you'll be pleased with the results! Mmm!”
“I was hoping for something with more beading and a longer train.” Cadence said.
“Oh, yes, of course,” Rarity faltered.
“And those should be a different colour,” Cadence demanded.
Ugh... can you please just stick to that ONE thing you’d want on your dress, please...?! Rarity pleaded.
“I think they're lovely,” Twinkleshine commented.
“Me too,” Minuette said.
“I love them,” Lyra expressed.
“Make them a different colour,” Cadence said before leaving.
“Gee, maybe her name should be ‘Princess Demandy-pants’", Twilight said. In which Sam and Sunset rolled their eyes and nodded in agreement.
Later that night, in Shining Amour’s room, he was getting himself ready until there was a knocking on his door, and he answered it and saw Sam and Twilight standing there.
“Twily! Your big brother's looking pretty good, don't you think? Huh..? Everything okay with you and Sam?” He said not seeing their worried looks on their faces.
“We need to talk. I think you're making a big...” Twilight said before being cut off by Cadence clearing her throat.
“Oh, uh, hi, sweetie”, Shining said.
“She sure has a way of sneaking up on people”, Sam whispered to Twilight.
“Could I speak to you for a moment, dear?” Cadence asked before walking away.
“Better see what she wants,” Shining said. He then closed the door and walked off.
Sam and Twilight pressed their ears against the door and they both could hear Shining Armor and Princess Cadence talking.
“Look, we need to talk,” Cadence said.
“I'm here to talk,” Shining replied.
“It's about your sister, okay?” She told him.
“I... look, look, she's okay...” he said trying to prove his sister is fine.
“Just... listen to me, alright..?” Cadence almost shouted.
“I’m listening, I’m listening...” Shining said.
“I thought I made it perfectly clear I didn't want you to wear that,” She said looking at future husband’s suit.
“This was my favourite uncle's” Shining said, trying to defend his uncle’s honour.
“And..?” Cadence said raising an eyebrow.
“And I think I should wear it,” he alleged.
“Are you disagreeing with me?” Cadence asked disapprovingly.
“I guess I am...” Shining said before suddenly getting a pain in his head.
“Oh, dear. Are you getting another one of your headaches?” Cadence said before using her magic from her horn to heal his headache, “Feeling better?”
From the other side of the door, Sam and Twilight were shocked.
“I can’t believe this!!! And all this time, she’s been rude to our friends, has a rude and unpleasant attitude and now she’s hurting Shining Armor!?” Sam declared, “I knew she wasn’t right!”
“She isn’t just unpleasant and rude... She’s evil!!!” Twilight shouted before running off, grabbing Sam with her magic.
The next morning, in the main hall where the whole wedding is taking place, the Mane Ten along with, Spike and Princess Celestia along with Shining Armor and Princess Cadence was getting ready.
“Perfect, girls. No need to rush. Then of course, Cadence will enter,” Celestia was telling how the thing will work, “I'll say a few words, and then we'll begin with the vows. Shining Armor, you'll get the ring from your best mare.”
“Hey, anypony seen Twilight?” Rainbow Dash called out.
“No..? But where’s Sam?” Sonata asked.
“It’s not like them to be suddenly late for this special occasion...” Fluttershy said.
Suddenly, the doors burst open to reveal Sam (who had became a monster to act stronger and braver), and Twilight Sparkle with angry expressions. The monster in question was a ferocious-looking, reptilian monster with a cranial horn atop its head. Its name was Arstron.

“We’re here! We’re not gonna stand next to her! And neither should you!” Twilight shouted, surprising everyone.
“I'm sorry, I... I don't know why she's acting like this,” Shining apologised.
“Maybe we should just ignore her,” Cadence said sternly.
“No! You listen to us now!” Arstron roared.
“Oh, goodness..! Twilight..? Are you okay..?” Fluttershy asked.
“I’m fine..!” Twilight said.
“Ya sure about that?” Applejack said.
“I've got something to say! She's evil!” Twilight shouted.
The girls and Spike began to mutter amongst themselves.
“She's been horrible to our friends, she's obviously done something to her bridesmaids, and if that wasn't enough, I saw her put a spell on my brother that made his eyes go all..!” Twilight shouted laying out everything Cadence was doing while Sam made his eye go all zombie-like.
“Why are you doing this to me?!” Cadence said while beginning to cry.
“Because you’re EVIL!!!” Sam/Arstron bellowed.
Cadence began to run away while crying her eyes out.
“Evil! And if I don't stop you, you're gonna ruin my brother's life!” Twilight called out to her.
She turned around and bumped into Shining Armor’s leg and she looked up at him to see he had an angry expression on his face.
“You want to know why my eyes went all… Zombie-like?” He said almost growling while getting a little headache in the process, “Nggh! Because ever since I started having to perform my protection spell, I've been getting terrible migraines. Cadence hasn't been casting spells on me. She's been using her magic to heal me!”
Twilight inhaled to speak but was cut off by a very angry Shining Armour.
“And she decided to replace her bridesmaids because she found out the only reason they wanted to be in the wedding was so that they could meet Canterlot royalty!”
Sam/Arstron, Twilight’s friends and Celestia all watched with quiet and shocked expressions as Shining Armour continued ranting.
“And if she hasn't been on her best behaviour with your friends, it's because with me being so busy, she's had to make all the decisions about the wedding!” He finished, before Arstron stood in his away.
“Now wait just a minute, Captain of the Guards!” Sam/Arstron growled, “Twilight Sparkle is trying to help you! You just can’t..!”
“She's been completely stressed out because it's really important to her that our big day be perfect! Something that obviously wasn't important to YOU!!!” Shining shouted making Arstron seemed not as strong and brave.
Sam and Twilight looked at him very shocked after what he just said.
“Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my bride!” Shining said before storming off, “And you can forget about being my best mare! In fact, if I were you, I wouldn't show up to the wedding at all..!”
“Twilight....?” Sam said as the Omnitrix timed out and turning him back to normal.
“C'mon, y'all. Let's go check on the princess...” Applejack said as she walked passed the sadden Twilight and Sam.
One by one, each other Twilight friends left. First Fluttershy, then Pinkie, then Rarity, then Rainbow, then Spike without saying a word. Sunset, Adagio, Aria and Sonata were very confused on what to do. They knew Twilight since fillyhood, and they knew she wasn’t the one who would lied.
“Um... Sam..?” Aria said as she walked up to him, “That was amazing how you stood up to him... but... I’m not mad at you... but we’ll just leave you two alone to have some time... see you later...”
“I’m sorry, you two...” Adagio said as she too walked off.
“Twilight… Sam...? Do you want company…?” Sonata asked, deeply concern about her friends.
“No thanks, Sonata... you go on ahead...” Sam said with a gravelly voice.
“Okay”, Sonata sadly replied, she turned around and walked away.
Celestia was also leaving, Twilight tried to say something, “I was...”
“You have a lot to think about,” Celestia angerly cut her off. She walked out the doors and slammed them shut.
Soon the only ones left were Sunset, Twilight and Sam who were crying their eyes out.
“Twilight…” Sunset softly spoke, “I’m not leaving you; I’m going to try and convince the girls that you two were right.” And with that Sunset teleported out the main hall to find the rest.
“Twilight..?” Sam called out.
“Maybe I was being overprotective. I could've gained a sister. But instead... I just lost a brother...” Her eyes soon started to fill up with tears again. She then started to sing softly.
He was my big brother, best friend... forever...
And now, we’ll never do anything... together.....
They both looked up again and saw Princess Cadence looking at them with a calm expression on her face as she stroke Twilight’s mane.
“I’m sorry,” Twilight said hoping Cadence with forgive her.
But her calm face turned to an evil grin as green fire crackled around Twilight. She looked at Cadence to see her eyes were green. Twilight then felt herself being pulled down by an evil looking magical ball. Before she completely disappeared she heard Cadence say three words which scare her down to her core.
“YOU... WILL... BE....!!!”
After that, total silence. Sam had ran out the room after seeing his adoptive guardian be surrounded by green flames and being pulled down. He looked back in the room to see both Twilight and Cadence gone.
TWILIGHT!!!” he shouted.
Sam had to find Twilight as he started to find a monster that could burrow, and he found one.
“Don’t worry Twilight, I’ll find you.”
TO BE CONTINUED...
Author's Note
Chapter 5: The Canterlot Wedding Part 2
Twilight Sparkle found herself in a cave filled with millions of shiny crystals. When she fell down, she was out of it for a bit but soon came around. She remembers what had happened a few minutes ago. She declared that her old foalsitter, Princess Cadence was evil, she was shouted at by her brother, Shining Armour, her friends and mentor left her, and then was pulled underground by green flames created by Cadence.
“Huh? Where am I?” Twilight nervously asked herself, as she looked around, “Hello? Is anyone there?” but only her echo came back.
Suddenly she saw Princess Cadence on every crystal glaring at her with her eyes a poisonous green.
“The caves beneath Canterlot, once home to greedy unicorns who wanted to claim the gems that could be found inside,” Cadence said evilly, “And now, your prison.”
“What!?!?” Twilight said, before crying out for help, “Help! Help!”
“It's no use. No one can hear you. And no one will ever think to look for you, either,” Cadence laughed evilly, “Most ponies have forgotten that these caves even exist, which is why they are the ideal place to keep the ones who try to interfere with my plans.”
“Plans!? What plans!?” Twilight asked in a shocked tone.
“The plans I have for your brother, of course,” she replied wickedly, “Oh and you son as well”.
“Don't you DARE do anything to my brother and my son, you... you monster!” Twilight demanded angerly.
“Only way to stop me is to catch me!” Cadence laughed before moving from crystal to crystal. Twilight tried blasting her with her magic, but the blasts bounced off the crystals and almost hurt Twilight multiple times. All the while Cadence would taunted her and laugh at how she missed.
“Alright that does it!” Twilight shouted as she charged up her magic and fired it at a rather large crystal, destroying it. And on the other side of that crystal, sat Princess Cadence. Twilight Charged at her.
“No! Wait! Ugh!” She called out as Twilight tackled her to the ground, “Please! Don't hurt me! Twilight, it's me! Please, you have to believe me. I've been imprisoned like you. The Cadence who brought you down here was an imposter.”
“Likely story!” Twilight said, clearly not believing her.
Cadence got up and did the dance she and Twilight would do when they were younger, “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves...”
Suddenly, Twilight Sparkle realized why she did that, and she finished off the little rhyme, “...and do a little shake.”
Twilight ran up and embrace her real foalsitter, “you remember me”, she said with tears leaking from her eyes.
“Of course I do”, Cadence replied with tears of her own, “How could I forget the filly I love to sit for the most?”
Suddenly they both could hear sounds. They sounded like drilling or something. Then a wall busted open revealing a cloud of dust. Once the dust cleared, they saw a worn-like creature with arms and legs.

“Twilight!” the creature said. Twilight took one look at the chest and saw the Omnitrix, she then knew that this monster was Sam.
“Sam!” She called out as Sam got closer to them, “how did you find us?”
“Telesdon has great tacking skills”, Sam said, he then notice Cadence hugging Twilight. “I guess you’re Princess Cadence,” he asked.
“Yes I am,” She replied, “and I guess you’re Sam Metters, Twilight’s adoptive son and Hero of Monsters”.
“Hero of Monsters,” Sam mimicked, “I like the sound of that”.
Suddenly, they all heard some sinister evil laughing echoing through the caves.
“We have to get out of here”, Twilight stated, “We have to stop her! Sam do you think you find a way out?”
“You bet, follow me”, Sam/Telesdon called as he began running down a path.
They all ran through the caves to find the exit to stop the mysterious imposter.
Meanwhile, In the main hall, the whole room was full with many guests and with the organ playing the music.
“Guys, where’s Sam?” Sonata whispered.
“I don’t know, sis,” Aria replied, “But where’s Twilight too?”
“What if they’re both right?” Rainbow Dash asked them in a hush voice.
“What do you mean, my darling?” Rarity asked back.
“What if Sam and Twilight we’re both right about this whole thing. I’m starting to think the same thing they’re suspecting.” Rainbow replied.
“Wow, Rainbow you’re a smart pony, why don’t you figure that yourself”, Sunset snapped at them.
“Mares and gentle colts, we are gathered here today to witness the union of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor,” Celestia said before starting up the ceremony.
Meanwhile from outside the room, Sam, Twilight and Cadence arrived at the door and could hear the chatter from Princess Celestia.
“Oh, we're never going to save him...” Cadence said worried that they won’t be able to save Shining Armour.
“Just leave it to me”, Sam said before running to the end of the hallway. “Stand back”, he shout before running and jumped into a drill position, “Drill Formation Attack!”.
“Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, it is my great pleasure to pronounce you...” Celestia was about pronounce that Cadence and Shining were husband and wife until…
“STOP!!!!” Called a voice as a drill-like creature busted through the doors. “Now that’s you make an entrance”.
The entire crowd all turned and saw Sam as a monster, Twilight Sparkle and the real Princess Cadence.
“Ugh! Why does those two have to be so possessive of Twilight’s brother!?” Fake Cadence said before trying to pretend that she was upset, “Why does she have to ruin my special day?”
“Because it's not YOUR special day! It's MINE!!!” Real Cadence remarked.
The entire crowd all gasped in surprise and confusing. There were two Cadence’s.
“Ah... ah’ don't understand. How can there be two of 'em?” Applejack questioned, just as confused as everyone else.
“She's a changeling. She takes the form of somepony you love and gains power by feeding off your love for them!” Cadence told everyone.
Then suddenly, the green fire crackled around the fake Princess Cadence and disappeared to reveal a black pony with a crooked horn and was known by the name of Queen Chrysalis. The entire crowd all gasped in surprise and shock again.
“Right you are, Princess. And as queen of the changelings, it is up to me to find food for my subjects,” Chrysalis laughed evilly, “Equestria has more love than any place I've ever encountered. My fellow changelings will be able to devour so much of it that we will gain more power than we have ever dreamed of!”
“They'll never get the chance! Shining Armor's protection spell will keep them from ever even reaching us!” Cadence said.
“Oh, I doubt that. Isn't that right, dear?” Chrysalis chuckled as she used her magic to make Shining nod his head. “Ah, ah, ah. Don't want to go back to the caves, now do you? Ever since I took your place, I've been feeding off Shining Armor's love for you. Every moment he grows weaker and so does his spell. He may not be my husband, but he is under my total control now!”
Sam (who had turned back to normal), Twilight and Cadence all gasped.
“And I'm sorry to say, unable to perform his duties as captain of the Royal Guard.” Chrysalis laughed again.
“Not my Shining Armour!” Cadence called out.
“Soon, my changeling army will break through. First, we take Canterlot. And then, all of Equestria!” Chrysalis laughed louder. By this point, Sam had, had enough of this and using the Omnitrix, turned into a brown dinosaur-like monster.

“GOMORA!!!” he roared before going on a rant. “HOW DARE YOU!!!!! HOW DARE YOU COME TO EQUESTRIA, DISGUISE YOURSELF AS CADENCE, MADE TWILIGHT’S BROTHER BLAME US AND TO TRY AND STEAL HIM FROM CADENCE AND FOR RUINING THE WEDDING!!!!!!! I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOU’RE TROUBLE MAKING YOU STUPID EXCUSE FOR A QUEEN!!!!!!!!! I WOULD LOVE TO SEE YOU LEAVE EQUESTRIA PERMANATLY!!!!!!!!!!”
Everypony in the room all gasped in shock and surprise at Sam’s angry words.
“Sam…” Twilight and Cadence said in worry.
“Whoa..!” Adagio said, shocked.
“Oh dear..! Sam’s dark side is making me scared of him..!” Fluttershy nervously responded.
“That was his dark side?” Pinkie Pie remarked.
“WHAT!?!?!?!? HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT, BOY!!!!!” Chrysalis shouted, “If you want to ruin my special day of taking over Equestria and wanted to stop me, then let me make amends by... SUMMONING MY MAGIC AND SQUASH YOU LIKE THE INSIGNIFICANT BUG THAT YOU ARE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
She used her magic from her horn and shot at the chandelier from the ceiling which broke and fell down straight towards Sam/Gomora who was standing underneath it which made the whole crowd scream in sheer terror.
“SAM!!!” everyone screamed at the top of their voices. But Gomora didn’t faze him. Just before the chandelier could crash down on his head. Gomora caught it before ripping it in two and throwing the two halves to the ground.
“WHAT!?!?!? IMPOSSIBLE!!!!!!!!!” Chrysalis yelled.
“Twilight get your brother and get him to safety and Cadence and get the girls to take the guests to safety! I’ll handle things here!” Sam said getting in a battle pose.
“What!? NO! Sam, that’s crazy! I can’t let you fight her! Not on your own!” Twilight argued.
“Twilight I can handle this”, Sam told her. Twilight looked in his eyes she could see that Sam wanted, no needed to take down the Changeling Queen. She nodded and ran up to Shining.
So Twilight and Princess Cadence got the Mane Ten and Shining Armour to safety and made a dash out of the room leaving Sam/Gomora to fight off Queen Chrysalis.
“GRRRR!!! Very well then!” Chrysalis said before shouting out, “CHALLENGING PACK!!! BEGIN OUR ASSAULT!!!!!”
Then nine changelings came up and surrounded Sam making it a very uneven match of ten vs one. The changelings all pounced on Gomora. But they were all taken care quickly, Gomora jumped making all the changelings fly into each other. When they got their bearings, Gomora then grabbed one by the head and threw him into another sending both out the window. A third tried to grab his tail but Gomora threw him into a wall, knocking him out. A four, five and sixth tried a head-on attack, but Gomora kicked one, breaking its jaw, punched another, giving it a black eye, and slammed his crested horns into the last one, shattering some of its ribs. The last three tried pouncing again but Gomora finished them off by swinging his mega-ton tail into all three. In less than two minutes the nine changeling drones were out of the battle.
“Nine down,” Gomora proudly growled, “one to go.”
“Very well then, boy,” Chrysalis snarled, “You will pay dearly for ruining my plans and I am never gonna let you ruin them again while it’s in motion! And if there’s another thing I hate more... its interference from you!”
“Come on, Chrysalis! I heard that lame speech a hundred times before!” Gomora taunted, “I don’t care what you say and what you’re gonna do to Canterlot! So do me this favour: LET’S REALLY FINISH IT OFF, ONCE AND FOR ALL TIME!!!!!”
“Alright, your death wish”, Chrysalis said.
Gomora charged towards her and tried to kick her, but she blocked her attack with her leg, but Gomora managed to kick her in the stomach.
“GARGH! Lucky, kick, boy!” Chrysalis remarked, “But you’re luck just ran out!”
She used the horn from her magic and threw Gomora in the air and she flew up and kicked Gomora which sent him bumping down on the ground. Gomora roared in pain, he was a terra monster, he wasn’t used to be in the air. Then Queen Chrysalis used her magic to throw some crystals at Gomora, but he dodged them and charged towards her and slammed his head into her in the face. Then they charged at each other again and kept punching each other’s hooves to claws trying to punch their faces, but Gomora kicked her again in the stomach and then gave her twenty fast punching blows which sent her flying towards a pillar. Just as Chrysalis was getting up, Gomora saw a chance. He ran up and impaled Chrysalis with his nasal horn. Then Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Sunset, Adagio, Aria and Sonata along with Cadence and Shining Armour that just broke from his trance came back into the room carrying the shiny objects called 'The Elements of Harmony' just as Chrysalis let out a scream of pain.
“Super Oscillatory Wave Zero Shoot!” Gomora roared as he fired his attack inside her. Visible waves of energy could be seen surging throughout Chrysalis body, with some mini blasted shooting out the holes in her hooves and horn. Soon Gomora stopped, complete silences fell all that could be heard was the raspy breathing of Queen Chrysalis.
Gomora walked up to the balcony, with chrysalis still on his horn. Gomora turned his head and whipped it forward sending Chrysalis flying as his horns started glowing again.
“Super Oscillatory Wave!” Gomora roared again firing a concentrated wave of energy right at Chrysalis. The attack smashed into her, sending her all the way to the Changeling hive.
“NO!!!!” Chrysalis cries one last time before colliding with her hive destroying it in one big explosion.
“Whew!” Gomora sighed with relief, “I think I got a headache now!”
Twilight broke her trance and ran up to Celestia who didn’t have enough time to get out.
“Don't worry about me. I'm fine,” Celestia said as she struggled to get up, “You have a real wedding to put together.”
And so, everything was restored and everyone in the big room all got in their places again with Sam (now back to normal) and Twilight are in their best wedding clothes and were standing to be Shining Amour’s best colt and mare. Then the big doors open to reveal the real Princess Cadence in her beautiful wedding dress and the birds sang the Bridal Chorus as she walked down the red carpet.
“Seriously, though,” Twilight said as she sorted out Shining’s suit, “I get why the queen of the changelings wanted to be with you, but how did you get someone as amazing as Cadence to marry you?”
“I told her she wouldn't just be gaining a husband. She'd be getting a pretty great sister, too”, he replied.
Twilight and Sam smiled and understood as Princess Cadence arrived and stood next to Shining Armor as Princess Celestia made the announcement.
“Mares and gentlecolts,” Celestia began, “we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of the REAL Princess Mi Amore Cadenza...”
“Princess Cadence is fine,” the pink alicorn remarked.
“Alright,” Celestia continued, “The union of Princess Cadence and Shining Armour. The strength of their commitment is clear. The power of their love... undeniable. May we have the rings please? I now pronounce you mare and colt.”
The entire crowd all cheered as well as Sam, twilight and the Mane Ten.
“This is his victory as much as ours,” Celestia said, “but we should also thank our brave hero for saving this wedding. Sam Metters.”
“Thank you, you’re majesty,” Sam bowed in respect. This caused Twilight to giggle slightly.
“You persisted in the face of doubt, and your actions led to your being able to bring the real Princess Cadence back to us. Learning to trust your instincts is a valuable lesson to learn.” Celestia spoke.
Shining Armour and Princess Cadence kissed sweetly.
“Um, Rainbow Dash..? That’s you’re cue now,” Adagio whispered to Rainbow.
“Huh? Oh yeah!” Rainbow said before flying up in the air with a rainbow trailing behind her very fast until it let off a rainbow explosion as the celebration of the wedding began, “BEST... WEDDING... EVER!!!”
Later that evening, everyone was enjoying themselves, dancing to the musical, eating food and catching up with friends. Just then Princess Luna flew down.
“Hello, everypony! Did I miss anything?” she asked.
“Nope! You’re just in time, you’re majesty!” Sonata said.
Twilight nodded something to Pinkie which she squees in return. She rushed off to a DJ booth and somehow pulled Vinyl out of nowhere, “Let’s get this party started!”
“Sam and Twilight both began to sing as they watched everypony having a great time at the party.”
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
Two hearts becoming one
A bond that cannot be undone because
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
I said love is in bloom You're starting a life and making room
For us (for us, for us)
Your special day
We celebrate now, the pony way
Your friends are all right here
Won't let these moments disappear because
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
I said love is in bloom You're starting a life and making room
For us (for us, for us)
“Twilight!” Shining called out, “None of this would've been possible without you, little sis. You and you’re son, Sam. Love ya, L. S. B. F. F.”
“I love you too... B.B.B.F.F.,” Twilight replied in return hugging him tenderly as he hugged her back.
“And Sam... thank you... for saving our wedding,” Cadence said, giving him a kiss on the forehead.
“Heh, heh. Thanks, you’re majesty,” Sam blushed, “So technically now you my aunt”.
“Heh, I guess so”, she chuckled, “oh! I almost forgot!” She got out some flowers and threw them behind her.
“Ooh, ooh, ooh! It’s mine!” Rarity called out as she catches them.
“We are all proud of you, Sam. You have saved all of Equestria once again. I’d knew you would be a valuable children of Twilight the moment I met you.
“Thanks, you’re majesty. But it wasn’t just me that helped save Equestria,” Sam said as Twilight walked up, “Twilight figured something was wrong with Cadence.”
Twilight giggled a bit, “Yeah but you were the first to see that it wasn’t Cadence.”
“Listen, Twilight,” Applejack said as she and the rest walked up, “We’re really sorry we didn’t believe you and Sam.”
“I hope you’re not mad at us like you took you’re anger out on that imposter, are you..?” Fluttershy asked.
“That’s okay, girls,” Twilight said, “Thanks for owning up.”
“Anyway my outburst wasn’t really me,” Sam told them, “Gomora was the one who roared.”
“Still we’re to blame,” Rainbow said looking down casted.
“Come on, Dash cheer up”, Aria said walking up next to her.
“I’m just glad that I was able to defeat Chrysalis,” Sam remarked.
“Well lets hope she gone for good,” Sunset responded.
Meanwhile in a secret base hidden deep in the Everfree Forest someone was work on something. On a table was someone on the edge of death that he helped. And she was now waking up.
“Where… Where am I?” she said weakly, she then saw her saviour, “who are you?”
“Where you are is in my workshop”, said the hidden one, “As for who I am, well you can call me Sinister S”. The figure walked out of the darkness to reveal a man he was wearing a black suit with red and black upper armour. On a belt he wore, he had a black, purple and red Dagger-like device, a purple and dark blue rectangular device, and red ring contraption, and a red and purple claw-like device. He wore a helmet that covered his face, so his identity was hidden.
“Ok, Sinister S,” she replied, “what do you want from me”.
“Just your help to get rid of something”, Sinister S Replied, “I believe we have a common enemy”. He lifted up his left arm to reveal something that was shocking to his captive. On his left hand was a red Omnitrix but instead of on his wrist it acted like a gauntlet covering the hand itself but leaving the fingers out.
“I’m assuming you can guess what the ‘S’ stands for now”, he replied.
His captive was shocked but calmed down, “So what do you want my help for?”
“Maybe one or two things,” Sinister said, “one of them is…” he got closer to her, “Your minions, Chrysalis”.
Chrysalis was shocked to know that this alien knew her name but agreed.
“Good but first you need to be… modified”, Sinister said as another alien walked in.

“Boris, take care of our guest,” Sinister asked before walking out. He walked out of his base into the open night sky, “You’ll be laughing on the other side of your funny bones soon..! Silly ponies..!” He laughed.
Author's Note
Chapter 6: The nightmare and pets
“That was a great wedding,” Sam said as the group made it back to the library. The girls, Spike and Sam had just got back to the library from after saving Shining Armour and Princess Cadence’s wedding, and now everyone was tiered.
“yeah Sam!” Twilight replied. Aurora, Spike and Scarlet were already asleep on Twilight and Sunset’s back, everyone went upstairs to the bedroom as Twilight and Sunset tucked Spike, Aurora and Scarlet into bed.
“you must be exhausted?” Sunset asked.
“Boy am I,” Sam exhaled, “Digging a tunnel, saving the wedding, dancing, secretly eating food, yeah I’m exhausted.”
“I’m going to pretended I didn’t hear that last part,” Twilight frowned.
“Well I bet you’ll sleep like a kitten when your head touches the pillow,” Sunset joked.
“Yeah,” Sam said giving a little chuckle of his own.
“Sam?” Twilight asked, “Aurora has said that you had a brother and two sisters. If you don’t mind could you tell me about them?”
“Ok!” Sam said nodding, “Well first there’s my older brother, Joe he’s the oldest, mum often put him in charge when she and dad where busy. He’s also going out with my babysitter, Emily.”
“Wow,” Sunset replied before giving Twilight a cheeky grin, “sounds familiar?”
Twilight ignored that as Sam continued, “There’s Kerry, my first oldest sister, she is one of the smartest out of all four of us.”
“Oh,” Twilight said to him, “and what about your third sibling?”
“Her name is Rebecca or I call her Becca for short!” he said. “She was so funny and fun to play with, she would always have a smile on her face”.
“They sound like a nice friendly and loving family,” Twilight explained.
“Before I go to bed can I have a glass of milk?” Sam asked. A nod from Twilight was all that was needed. Sam when down stairs and into the kitchen followed by Sunset. After his drink, Sunset walked with him back upstairs to see Twilight had just got into bed. Sam went to do his business, Sunset used her magic to tuck him into the bed where Aurora and Scarlet shared and placed Sam in between the two of them.
“Good night Sam,” Sunset said before kissing him on the forehead “sweet dream”.
She walked to her side of the bed, turned off the light and fell asleep.
In the middle of the night, Aurora and Scarlet woke up to the sound of quiet whimpering in between them. They looked towards Sam and saw him shaking and making the whimpering. It looked as if he was having a nightmare. Scarlet gently shook him to wake him up.
“Sam,” she whispered in his ear. He didn’t respond, so Aurora tried. “Sam, wake up. You’re dreaming.”
Sam suddenly yelped, shot up, opened his eyes, and started breathing heavily.
“Are you okay?” Aurora asked.
Sam shook his head and started crying. Aurora brought up one of her forehooves around his back and the two fillies pulled him closer to them. They then wrapped their arms around Sam as they embraced him in a warm and calming hug. Aurora and Scarlet rested their heads on Sam shoulders.
“What happened?” Scarlet asked him.
“I-I-It was awful,” he said, “I was trying to save everyone from what looked like another human with another omnitrix, but I couldn’t win! And he took you all away from me! And... And...” He started crying harder.
“Shhhhh,” Aurora said trying to calm him down, “It was just a bad dream, Sam. That’s all it was.”
“What happened?” We turned and saw Twilight awake with a sleepy look in her eyes and Sunset was also awake but she was still in the bed.
“Sam had a bad dream,” Scarlet told her.
“Come up on my bed for a minute, Sam,” Twilight said. Sam still had tears falling out of his eyes as he left our bed and walked over to Twilight’s. She then lit up her horn and brought Sam up onto her bed. She and Sunset quickly embraced him in their hooves as Sam hugged them back still crying. Sam then retold his dream to Twilight and Sunset in more detail.
“It’s okay Sam,” Twilight said rubbing his back, “It was all just a bad dream. I promise nothing bad like that will happen again.” She then started nuzzling Sam’s cheek. Sam seemed to calm down a bit a little while later, but was still sniffling. By that time, Aurora had also hopped up onto Twilight’s bed and placed a forehoof on Sam’s back to rub it. Eventually Sam had calmed down completely.
“Feel better?” Twilight asked keeping him held in her hooves. Sam pulled back a bit and nodded his head.
“Thank you,” he said, “Mum used to do that for me whenever I had a bad dream.”
“It was no trouble at all Sam,” Twilight replied, “I was happy to help. Do you want to sleep with me and Sunset tonight?”
“Yes please,” he said before snuggling up.
Twilight and Sunset giggled a little at that. Aurora got off the bed and returned to her and Scarlet’s bed.
“Sweet dreams Sam,” Twilight said nuzzling his cheek once more.
“Good night Twilight,” Sam said drifting off. He then turned to Sunset and said, “Good night Sunset.”
“Sweet dreams, Sam,” she returned to him placing a hoof over him. Soon all five of them fell asleep.
The next morning, Sam was still a little shaking up for his nightmare.
“How are you feeling today?” Twilight asked as Sam came down for his breakfast,
“Better, but I’m still a bit shaken”, Sam replied.
Just then Owlowiscious flew in with Ray on his back, and landed in front of Sam. Ray climbed off Owlowiscious’ back and climbed up Sam until he sat on his shoulder and started to nuzzle his cheek.
“Good morning you two,” Sam greeted his guardian’s pets, then a thought struck him. “PETS!” he shouted, catching everyone’s attention.
“Pardon?” Twilight asked politely, a little confused to why Sam shouted out loud ‘pets’.
“Sorry but I had a thought,” Sam explained, “I would like a pet to take care of”.
“Are you sure Sam”, Twilight said, “taking care of a pet is no easy task”.
“You’re talking to a kid who can transform into monsters and took down Chrysalis”, Sam responded deadpanned.
“Fair enough”, Twilight said, “after breakfast, we’ll take a walk up to Fluttershy’s and see if she might have a pet for you”.
“Can we have a pet too”, Scarlet asked excitedly.
“Urm, okay”, Twilight answered feeling that if she said no the two fillies will get jealous and grumpy.
Later, everyone (minus Spike) were walking up to Fluttershy’s in hope to find a pet for Sam, Aurora and Scarlet.
“I hope my new pet could help me with any more nightmares,” Sam said, “I don’t want another one”.
“Don’t worry,” Scarlet reassured him, “if we can’t find a pet for you, we’ll still be there for you”.
Soon Fluttershy’s came into view and the five could see she was attending to her birds. When they got nearer, Fluttershy noticed them.
“Hello everyone,” she greeted sweetly, “what brings you all up to my cottage?”
“Well,” Twilight began, “Sam had a nightmare last night and was really upset by it.”
“Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped as she wrapped a hoof around Sam letting him in one of her ‘Flutter-Hugs’.
“So Sam said that he would like a pet and Aurora and Scarlet said they want one too”, Twilight finished.
“Well come in and choose one,” Fluttershy said as she broke the embrace and went back inside followed by the rest.
Inside her cottage, Fluttershy showed them all different types of animals, from frogs, to mice, to squirrels to a bear by none of them were really reaching out to the three.
“Well that’s all of them,” Fluttershy said, “was there’s anyone that suits your fancies?”
“Sorry Fluttershy but there wasn’t”, Sam said a little sad, “do you have any thing... exotic”.
“Well there are some dragon eggs that Princess Ember dropped off,” Fluttershy said as she walked to the backroom, “She said they were abandoned and were shivering so she dropped them off here”.
She returned with nine baby dragons, all with different elements. Fire, Water, Earth, Nature, Electricity, Ice, Metal, Dark and Light.









All the baby dragons were cute in their own way and once Sam, Aurora and Scarlet’s eyes fell on the dragons, they knew that these were the right pets. They all turned to Twilight with puppy eyes hoping she with allow more than one each. Twilight could see that the three really wanted these nine. She sighed and nodded her head.
“YES!!!” the three yelled out loud, they calmed down and slowly approached the nine baby dragons.
They then chose what three dragons they wanted. Sam chose the fire, nature and earth dragons. Aurora chose the dark, metal and electric dragons. And Scarlet chose the light, water and ice dragons.
“Thank you Fluttershy,” they told her, “we’ll take good care of them.”
“You’re welcome, sweethearts”, Fluttershy responded, as the three children ran out with their new dragons and started to play with them.
“It’s that sweet”, Sunset remarked as three adults watched the three children play with their new pets.
Twilight could only agree.
Author's Note
Chapter 7: Twilight’s Decision
Later that afternoon, Sam, Aurora and Scarlet had finally named their pet dragons. Sam called his dragons Inferno, Bolder and Ivy, Aurora called hers Shade, Steel and Zap and Scarlet called hers, Angelica, Marina and Blizzard. A few days later, Princess Celestia learns of the return of the Crystal Empire, which had disappeared over a thousand years ago as the last act of the evil King Sombra before his banishment; Celestia fears Sombra will return and use the power of the empire to take over Equestria. She summons Twilight and directs her to join her friends, Princess Cadence, and Shining Armour at the empire to help protect it as a test of her abilities.
At the empire, Cadence attempts to maintain a spell to prevent the shadowy form of King Sombra from entering. Twilight and her friends talk with the residents of the empire, the Crystal Ponies, and learn of a Crystal Fair which used to enlighten the hearts of the empire and protect it from the king. But then, Twilight realize that the missing Crystal Heart is the centrepiece of the fair and a necessary artefact to protect the city.
With Cadence’s magic weakening, Twilight instructs her friends to continue the fair to raise the spirits of the crystal ponies while she goes to look for the Crystal Heart by herself, assured this is the test Princess Celestia alluded to; however, she allows Spike to come long. The pair pass several traps King Sombra had placed in the castle and eventually come to the Crystal Heart, just as Cadence’s magic gives out and Sombra races to reclaim the empire. Twilight moves to recover the heart but walks into a trap, telling Spike to take the heart in her place.
On his way down, Spike falls, but before Sombra could grab the Heart, Sam jumps out of nowhere and turns into Red King and punches him away as Spike and the heart are saved at the last moment by Cadence and Shining Armour. The Crystal Ponies pour their emotions into the heart, recreating the protective spell on the empire and obliterating King Sombra. Celestia and Luna teleported to the Crystal Empire to congratulate everyone, Twilight was convinced she has failed her test, but the princesses tells her that she has passed, knowing when to give up her personal goals for the greater good.
Now Sam, Twilight, Sunset, Aurora, Scarlet and Spike were staying behind at the Crystal Empire and going on the next morning. And right now they were all (Dragons including) a nice lunch together.
“Mmm!” Sam said after swallowing a bite of his lunch, “This crystal corn on the cob is delicious!”
Cadence’s servants had brought in a pretty big lunch. These were special foods that were made and grown in the Crystal Empire. There was crystal corn on the cob, Crystal Empire nectar, Crystal Empire fritters, and a Crystal Empire berry pie for desert.
“The castle’s servants always do a wonderful job with our meals,” Cadence said to him.
“Wow!” Sam said, as he continued with his lunch.
“How do you dragons like the food?” Cadence asked.
The nine dragons all gave her a cheerful growl as they when back to eating.
“Now then, when you’ll all finished, how about we take you on a proper tour around the empire?” Cadence asked.
“I’d like that Cadence,” they all replied.
Twilight used her magic to lift Sam onto her back and they walked out of the castle.
For the next hours, Cadence and Shining showed us around the Crystal Empire. First, we went to the spa. Twilight, Sunset and Aurora took a dip in the crystal mud bath. Spike were sitting on chairs with pieces of cucumber over their eyes and their arms behind their heads. Shining gave Cadence a massage and two of the crystal spa ponies gave Sam and Scarlet a massage too. It felt really nice. Later they went out in the fields behind the castle and picked crystal berries. Sam, Aurora, Scarlet and their dragons snuck a few in their mouths while picking. They were really good. Next, Shining Armour showed them a stadium that was under construction where the Equestria Games were going to be held. The dragons had a race while they were there, and Inferno won and Steel lost. After that they went back in, had dinner, and played some board games. Twilight told Sam they were going to be sleeping in the castle tonight and going back to Ponyville tomorrow morning.
They were going to the room where Cadence said they could sleep, with Sam and Aurora on Twilight’s back, very tired, and Spike walking next to them. Sunset had Scarlet already asleep on her back and the dragons were struggling to keep their eyes open.
“Did you have fun today everyone?” Twilight asked Sam as they went to their room.
“I sure did,” he said with a yawn.
“It sure was a fun day,” Aurora said.
“You said it sister,” Spike added with a yawn.
“Well, we’ve all had a long day, and we’ll need a good night sleep before we head back to Ponyville tomorrow,” Sunset said, “Just so you know Sam, school will be starting up the day after tomorrow for you and Aura.”
“School?” he asked nervously.
“Don’t worry Sam,” Aurora said rubbing his back, “The other crusaders will be there, so you’ll know others there besides me.”
“And you should try and make some other friends while you’re there too,” Twilight said, “Aura knows a few colts there around your age.”
“I’ll try,” Sam said as they entered their room.
After Sam put his pyjamas on, and brushed his teeth, he went to sleep next to Aurora. He had just closed his eyes, when he found himself back in Ponyville, except it looked destroyed and he was Gomora. The sky was red with black clouds, there were fires all over the place, and a meaner and powerfuller Gomora standing in front of him.

“Oh no,” Sam thought, “Not again!” Just like before, I tried to fight the evil Gomora. But he wasn’t strong enough as after blow after blow, Sam couldn’t lay a single hit. He then fell to the ground, too weak to keep fighting as the Omnitrix timed out. The evil Gomora was charging up It’s finisher attack. “No! Please not again!” Sam yelled as he knew what was going to happen next. Just as the evil Gomora fired its EX Super Oscillatory Wave, Sam turned and saw a Twilight had jumped in and sacrificed herself. “NOOOO!!!!”
But moments later, Sam was teleported away. Ponyville was replaced by the place the princesses called the Realm. Sam looked around for Twilight, Spike, and Aurora, but he couldn’t find them. He was starting to get scared again, but then he felt a wing across his back. He looked up and saw that it was...
“P-Princess Luna?”
“Shhh,” she said rubbing her wing on his back, “It’s alright Samuel.” Sam reached his arms up and around her neck and she held him close.
“What happened to Ponyville?” Sam asked her.
“Ponyville is alright Samuel,” Luna said, “it was just a bad dream.”
“How are you here? Aren’t you in Canterlot with Princess Celestia?”
“I’m the Princess of the Night Samuel. It is my duty to come into your dreams.”
“I’m still dreaming?” he asked confused.
“Yes, you are. And if I’m not mistaken, you had the exact same dream last night, correct?” he nodded his head sadly. “It is nothing to be ashamed about Samuel. It’s just a dream.”
‘But I fear that wasn’t just a dream, but also a vision,’ she thought.
“I know,” Sam said sadly, “but I still miss Mum, Dad and my siblings.”
“I know you do, dear one,” Luna said, “but your family wouldn’t want you to be sad all the time, would they?”
“No,” Sam said shaking his head, “They wouldn’t.”
“Just remember Samuel, your old parents may be gone, but as long as you remember that your parents loved you, that love will never leave you.”
“Thank you Princess Luna,” Sam said.
“You’re welcome Samuel, and you can just call me Luna,” she said. She then took her wing off his back and walked away with her horn glowing. “Sleep well Samuel. I’ll see you again soon.” She then disappeared.
Sam opened his eyes and saw he was still in the bed in the Crystal Empire with Aurora fast asleep next to him. He climbed out of bed, walked over to the balcony, and sat down looking at the night sky. Sam was thinking about what Luna told him in his dream. Sam also thought about how Aurora and Scarlet wanted to be his sisters, and how Twilight was Aurora’s mother. He really wanted a mother again, and Twilight was taking care of him. Sam thought maybe she could be his second mother. Sam then pulled out the photo of him and his family before he left his old home. He looked at it and tears were build up.
“What do I do?” he asked himself, “I almost called Twilight ‘Mum’ when she was trapped. Do I want her to be my second mum? But I don’t want her to replace my old mum.” Just then, he heard a voice in his head.
“Remember Sam,” the voice said.
“Mum?” Sam asked looking around but seeing no one.
“I’m always with you,” the voice of his mother said, “I’ll always love you no matter what you do”.
“Mummy?!” Sam asked again.
“As long as you remember how much I loved you, I’ll never leave you. And remember, no one can replace me.” Everything went quiet after that. Sam then realized the voice were coming from his heart. She really were with me, just like she said.
Twilight woke up after feeling the bed shift slightly. She opened her eyes and looked over at the balcony and saw Sam sitting there. ‘What was he doing there sitting awake in the middle of the night?’ She thought. Twilight looked over at a clock and saw that it was getting close to the time Celestia rose the sun every day. She slipped out of bed and walked over to him.
“Sam?” Twilight said when she was close enough to him. He turned his head to her. “What are you doing up in the middle of the night?”
“I had that bad dream again,” he replied, “but Luna came to help me. After that, I woke up and couldn’t fall asleep again.” Twilight stopped next to him, tucked her legs in underneath, and laid an arm over his back.
“I’m sorry you had that bad dream again,” she said leaning her head down to nuzzle his cheek, “But remember, it was just a dream.”
“I know,” he replied. After Twilight finished nuzzling his cheek, they turned to look out on the horizon. Celestia would soon raise the sun.
“Twilight?” Sam said pulling her gaze away from the sky. It looked as though he was hesitating. “Can... Can I ask you something?”
“Of course,” she said pulling him closer to her side with arm, “You can ask me anything.”
“Well,” he began, “When Aura took me to see the Crusaders’ clubhouse, she asked me if I had any brothers and sisters back home. I said I did but properly never see them again, and she said that she along with Scarlet would be my big sisters. I was happy when she said that, but I was thinking. You’re Aura’s mum, right?”
“Yes,” Twilight said. She somehow knew where he was going with this.
“Does...Does that make you my mum?” he asked.
“I guess it kind of does,” she replied, “But are you sure you want me to? I don’t want to replace your parents.”
“You won’t Twilight,” he said to her, “As long as I remember how much they loved me and how much I loved them, they’ll never leave me, but could you please be my second mum?”
Twilight smiled down at him, and keeping her arm on his back, she brought a foreleg around his back and pulled him closer to her. “Of course I will,” Twilight said, “To be honest, I have been thinking about adopting you.”
“You have?” said a voice behind them. They turned their heads around and saw Aurora, Scarlet, Sunset, Spike and the dragons, rubbing their eyes. Twilight nodded her head at them. They then smiled at them and came to join in the hug. Just then, a light started shining off in the distance. They all looked and saw the sun beginning to rise. After a little bit, Sam spoke up.
“I love you all,” he said.
“So do we Sam,” Twilight replied, “So do we.”
Author's Note
Chapter 8: First Day at School and more of the truth about Sam
Yesterday Twilight, Spike and Sunset left for Canterlot the fill out the adoption forms for Sam to become her proper son. While they were gone Sam, Aurora, Scarlet and their dragon pets were being looked after by Applejack. The same day, a two new monsters named Gudon and Twin tail appeared.


Sam turned into Gomora once again, and he started to fight with Gudon. Little known fact Twin Tail is the natural prey to Gudon so before Sam jumped in Gudon had manage to defeat and eat Twin Tail, but not before Sam could get Twin Tail’s D.N.A. The battle was painful because Gudon had whips for hands, so he had the advantage. But Gomora managed to defeat Gudon and gain his D.N.A before he exploded. When Twilight, Sunset and Spike came home, twilight took Sam to the Schoolhouse to get Sam registered for school the next day.
Sam woke up the next day, a bit nervous about what is going to happen today. Today he was going to school with Scarlet and Aurora. He saw that Aurora had her hoof over his shoulder like she did on his first night. Sam carefully turned around in the bed and hugged her back. Sam was happy she was his big sister. He knew she, his other big sister Scarlet, his new big brother Spike, his new pets Inferno, Ivy and bolder, and my new mum and aunt Twilight Sunset would help him.
Aurora opened up her eyes and saw Sam hugging her. She smiled and brought her other hoof around him. “Good morning little brother,” she said, “how are you feeling about today?”
“A little bit nervous,” he told her. After they stopped their hug, Sam looked behind himself and saw that mum’s bed was empty. Spike’s basket was too. As well as Scarlet. Even their pet dragons where abscond.
“Everyone must be downstairs,” Aurora said getting out of bed. Sam got out of bed after her and went to the bathroom and changed into another new set of clothes Rarity made for him. He then went downstairs and saw a lot of books all over the floor with Sunset and Twilight looking through them. Scarlet and Aurora were at the bottom of the stairs looking as well.
“Mum?” Sam said, “What are you and Auntie Sunset doing?”
“Oh, good morning you three,” Mum said, “We’re trying to figure out what possibly could have caused Gomora to go on a rampage. So far nothing.”
“Yeah,” Sunset said, “But hopefully these monsters won’t be popping up every day. Now how does breakfast sound?” They then all went into the kitchen, and Spike made waffles for them all. After breakfast, Mum gave Sam, Aurora and Scarlet some bags with stuff in them, writing quills, pieces of paper, and a few books too.
“Well, it’s time for school you three,” she said, “Sunset, Spike keep looking while I’m gone okay?”
“Sure thing Twi,” Sunset said. Mum, Aurora, Scarlet, and Sam then left the library and off toward their first day of school. They then came to the school that their friends showed Sam on his first day. They heard the bells ringing and saw other fillies and colts running into the school.
“Have a good first day at school you three,” Mum told them.
“Bye,” they said walking in. Sam looked around the room and there were a lot of fillies and colts in the room. He saw the other crusaders at one side of the room. They waved at them when they came in, so they waved back. Sam also saw Dinky in the room too. She was looking at him when Sam came in but looked away when he saw her looking at him. Sam then saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in there too. He saw they weren’t happy to see him there.
Two of the colts Sam saw were unicorns. One was smaller than me and green with an orange mane and tail, big teeth sticking out of his mouth, and scissors for a cutie mark. The other one was taller than the others. He was orange, with a green mane and tail, a sleepy look on his face, and a snail for a cutie mark. Another colt Sam saw was an earth pony. He was white with brown spots on him, and a brown mane and tail. He didn’t have a cutie mark though. One other colt Sam saw was grey with a black mane and tail, and a fork and knife for a cutie mark. Another one was a white pegasus with a brown mane and tail, and a feather for a cutie mark.
“Hello Aurora, hello Scarlet, Hello Sam” they heard Miss Cheerilee say as she walked up to them.
“Good morning Miss Cheerilee,” Aurora said.
“Sam, would mind standing here with me for a minute?” Miss Cheerilee asked him. Sam nodded his head at her, while Aurora and Scarlet went over to sit at their desk. The other fillies and colts all sat down as the school bell started ringing. Miss Cheerilee then spoke up.
“Good morning, class,” she said.
“Good morning, Cheerilee,” the other kids said.
“Welcome back to another year of school,” Cheerilee said, “Before we get started, I would like to introduce you all to a new student. This is Sam, and I want you all to treat him nicely.”
“Yes Cheerilee.”
“Now, you go and find an open desk, okay?” she said looking happily at Sam.
“Yes Miss Cheerilee,” Sam said. He saw Sweetie Belle waving her hoof at him. She was sitting at the end of one row. She then pointed at an empty desk next to her. It was in front of the white colt with the brown spots, next to Apple Bloom, and behind Twist. Sam walked over and took a seat in the desk she was pointing at. He then looked behind him at the white and brown colt. He was smiling at him.
“Hi,” Sam said, “What’s your name?”
“I’m Pipsqueak,” he said, “But everypony calls me Pip. It’s nice to meet you, Sam.”
“Nice to meet you too Pip,” Sam said.
“Okay class,” Miss Cheerilee said, “Let’s get started.”
School was interesting. Miss Cheerilee started with a lesson about a city called Cloudsdale. Cloudsdale was where a lot of pegasus ponies came from. Sam wanted to ask Rainbow Dash about it when he saw her again. Cheerilee told us that Cloudsdale was where all of Equestria’s weather was made. She also told us that it was the hometown of the pony who made the first snowflake: a blind filly named Snowdrop. She was a light blue pegasus with the same colour blue and white for her mane and tail, the same blue for her eyes, and a white flower for a cutie mark. Her eyes didn’t have the black pupils like everyone else though. Sam felt bad for her that she couldn’t see very well. Miss Cheerilee said that Snowdrop had amazing ears that could hear almost everything around her. When Snowdrop made the first snowflake in Equestria, it was shown to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, when they were celebrating their one hundredth year of ruling Equestria. Snowdrop’s snowflakes had the power to tame winter’s snows too, so ponies could play in it.
The bells rang again. It was time for lunch and recess, Sam’s favourite part of school. Sam followed Scarlet and Aurora and his other friends out to a lunch table. Twilight had packed them their lunches. Scarlet and Aurora had their favourites with them, while Sam had a strawberry jam sandwich and a small milk carton.
“So how are ya enjoyin’ school so far Sam?” Apple Bloom asked him.
“It’s really nice so far,” Sam told her, “but I’m not happy that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are there.”
“Don’t worry Sam,” Sweetie Belle said, “We’ll make sure they don’t bother you.”
“Thanks girls,” Sam said. He then let out a worry sigh whilst looking at his Omnitrix. Aurora and Scarlet knew why and placed their hooves on Sam’s back.
“Something wrong buddy?” Scootaloo asked.
“Yes, but I don’t want to talk about it here,” Sam said, “Can we talk about it at the clubhouse after school?”
“Sure thing buddy,” Apple Bloom said. They then continued eating their lunch. After lunch, Sam left to find Pip. He saw him talking to the other colts he saw. Pip told him that the green unicorn’s name was Snips and the orange one’s name was Snails. The white pegasus’ name was Featherweight. He was the editor in chief for the school newspaper, the Foal Free Press. The grey colt’s name was Truffle Shuffle. He liked to eat a lot. It made sense because his cutie mark was a knife and fork.
A little later, Sam saw Dinky sitting on the end of the slide looking sad. Sam walked up to her wondering what was wrong.
“What’s wrong Dinky?” Sam asked her.
She looked up at him and Sam could see some tears coming from her eyes.
“I overheard Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon talking bad things about mum,” she said sniffling.
“They were?”
Dinky nodded. Sam swear he could hear Gomora roaring from his Omnitrix.
“Doesn’t Miss Cheerilee know they say mean things to others?” he asked.
“She does, but no matter how much she punishes them, they always start again,” she said, “Those two think they’re better than everypony else just because they have rich families. They always pick on other fillies and colts. Especially the blank flanks like me.”
“You know Dinky?” Sam asked her. She looked at him as Sam sat down next to her. “When Aurora first told me about them, she told me not to let what they say go to my head. I almost did when I first met them, and it did hurt. If they say bad things again, you should tell your mum or Miss Cheerilee.”
“I know, but if I do that, they’ll start picking on me even more if they find out I tell,” she said.
Sam placed an arm around her shoulders. “I’ll be there for you okay?” Sam said to her, “I’m having trouble with something right now, and my new family is trying to help me, so I’ll help you okay?”
She then turned her head to Sam, smiled, and hugged him. “Thank you Sam,” she said. Sam hugged her back. Just then the school bell rang.
“Back to class everypony!” they heard Miss Cheerilee say. Dinky and Sam got up from their seats on the slide, walked back in, and sat down in their desks.
At the end of school, Miss Cheerilee gave us a math assignment. Aurora noticed Sam seemed happy at this. ‘Math must’ve been his favourite subject in school’, she thought. Soon they all left the schoolhouse, and Sam, the other crusaders, Scarlet, and Aurora went over to the clubhouse.
“Okay everypony,” Scarlet said after they all sat down, “what Sam is about to tell you all cannot leave these walls. You all promise?”
“I promise,” Twist said.
“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” the others said, reciting and performing the Pinkie Pie Promise. Sam looked confused at that.
“What was that?” he asked.
“It’s a Pinkie Pie Promise,” Apple Bloom said, “Whenever somepony makes a Pinkie Pie Promise, they have to keep it no matter what. We don’t want to lose your trust buddy, because losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose a friend forever.”
“FOREVER!!!”
They all jumped at the sudden shout. There was Pinkie Pie staring at them sternly through the window.
“Pinkie Pie?” Sam asked confused.
“Hi there Sammy!” she said returning to her happy attitude.
“You heard us?”
“I always know whenever somepony makes a Pinkie Promise,” she said, “And you can trust me that I’ll keep it too if you tell me what you’re about to say.”
“You promise?”
“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” she said reciting her promise.
“Okay,” Sam said standing up, “Yesterday, while Gomora was fighting Gudon, something happen to me. When I was attacking Gudon non-stop, I was losing control of myself, which brings me to another thing you didn’t know about me.”
“What’s that?” Sweetie Belle said.
“Is it something serious?” Scootaloo asked.
“You can say that,” Sam explained, “If I get annoyed or bullied I tend to lose control of my emotions and I when I gain the back I forget what has just happened. I have autism.”
Sam then took off his t-shirt, and everypony there went wide-eyed. Under his t-shirt were red scars, on his chest, his back, his shoulders and his stomach.
“Sweet Applesauce!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.
“Do they hurt?” Twist asked.
“Who did this to you?” Pinkie Pie questioned worriedly.
“Both my bullies from my world… and me,” Sam said looking to the ground, everyone was in more shock than before, “I told and showed mum in private and she told me that she’ll do anything she can to help me. Soon the Princesses showed up and I told them as well. I’m just scared I that I’m going to lose myself again and end up hurting someone.”
“Don’t worry buddy,” Scootaloo said placing a hoof on Sam’s hand, “We’ll all be here for you. We promise not to let this conversation leave the clubhouse.”
“My lips are sealed,” Pinkie said, “See you all later Crusaders! Hope you feel better Sammy.” She then bounced away from the window, humming to herself.
“How does she do that?” Sam asked.
“It’s just Pinkie Pie,” Apple Bloom responded flatly, “You’ll get used to it.”
“We need to get going and see if Twilight has found anything,” Aurora said.
“Plus we’ve got that math assignment to do as well,” Sweetie Belle added. everyone all went our separate ways back home. Sam and his sisters entered the library to see Twilight and Sunset still looking through the books. Twilight noticed them coming in. The dragons came flying down the stairs to greet their owners.
“Oh I’m sorry you two,” she said, “I must’ve lost track of time.”
“It’s okay Mum,” Sam said, “I understand.”
“Did you tell your friends about you know what?” Aurora asked.
“Yes, except for Pinkie Pie, and they promised they wouldn’t tell anypony else. I couldn’t find Pinkie Pie though.”
“She found us and the other Crusaders actually,” Scarlet explained, “We told them, and they promised not to tell either.”
“Good, good,” Twilight said, “Well, so far we still haven’t found anything about why Gomora had gone on a rampage.”
Just then, Sam collapses to the ground in pain. Everyone ran over to him in worry. Few seconds later the pain went away.
“Heh, guess I forgot to mention that sometimes I ‘break down’ should we say with this sudden pain that rocks through my body,” Sam nervously chuckled.
“Don’t worry Sam. We’ll figure something out how to help you,” Twilight said rubbing his cheek with a hoof. Just then Spike started making a gagging sound. He then burped and a rolled-up scroll appeared. Twilight caught it with her magic and unrolled it.
“What does it say?” Sam asked. Twilight cleared her throat and read:
Dear Twilight Sparkle,
We looked through the Canterlot Archives and we think we have a lead on to why Sam temper lose is effecting Gomora. It might be something we can use to help control his temper, but we will have to look into it further until we are certain. For now, just do your best to help Sam any way you can and keep me updated on any further incidents Sam has with lose his temper.
Your faithful mentor,
Princess Celestia
“Well Sam, Princess Celestia thinks she may have found something, but wants to make sure it’ll work before trying it on you,” Twilight said.
“Okay,” he said showing a small smile.
“At least we’re getting somewhere,” Twilight added, “Now why don’t you three go do your homework?”
Aurora nodded her head and led Sam upstairs followed by Scarlet. There they worked on the math assignment Miss Cheerilee gave them. Soon after finishing his assignment, Sam went to sit on their bed.
“Are you gonna be okay?” Aurora asked him. He looked up at them and had a sad frown.
“I don’t know Aura,” he said to her, “I just really hope Princess Celestia fixes me. The only ones that can help me break out of my rage is my human siblings and mother.” He then laid down on his chest looking at the clock in the room. Aurora and Scarlet then finished up their assignment, trotted over to him, laid down next to him, and placed a hoof on his back. He turned to look at them and they gave him a sad smile.
“It’ll be okay little brother,” Aurora said, “You know we’re all here for you right?”
He nodded at her and sat up. Aura and Scarlet did the same, and they hugged each other.
“Thank you Aura, Scarlet,” he said. They held their hug for what felt like hours, and Aurora could feel Sam relaxing in their embrace. “I hope what Princess Celestia found works,” he added after they finished their hug.
“Me too,” Aurora said, “You wanna get a snack from the kitchen?”
“Sure,” he said nodding.
Author's Note
Chapter 9: Revenge of the Reject and Rise of Empathy
A few days later, as more monsters appeared around Equestria, Sam was reframed from using Gomora in threat that he may go on a rampage and hurt somepony. Sam used Gudon against a green ancient monster named Gomess.


An electric eel like monster named Eleking against a black and white comet monster called Dorako.


And a blue dinosaur like monster named Arstron against an alien space bird named Bemstar.


Today Sam, Aurora and Twilight with Inferno and Shade were at Fluttershy’s Cottage with Fluttershy telling her animal friends not to be scare of what Twilight was going to do to them.
“Don't be scared, little friends. Twilight is wonderful with magic,” Fluttershy said before turning around to glare at Twilight, “Anything happens to them, Twilight, so help me...”
“Aww don’t worry Fluttershy”, Sam said, giving her a smile.
“Yeah, Twilight's magic has gotten a lot better since she accidentally crushed Spike and Applejack with a giant snowball,” Aurora added.
“Of course she's good with magic. Twilight's great with magic. I guess I just don't want my little friends to be scared. Oh, oh, look how scared they are!” the yellow pegasus commented with fear while pointing at her animal friends.
However, the animals appear to be excited about helping Twilight with her trick.
“I promise, Fluttershy. Nothing bad will happen to them,” Twilight assured her shy friend.
“I know”, Fluttershy said calming down a bit. Twilight then walked closer to the animals. “Stop, stop!” Fluttershy cried out, “They can't take it!” But Twilight hadn’t even picked the little critters up.
The animal’s glow with Twilight's magic and started to fly in the air while Fluttershy starts biting her hooves. The animals happily flew around in the air in the shape of an infinity symbol, and safely land on the ground.
“Twilight, that looked amazing!” Sam called out.
“Magic, cool!” Inferno chirped.
“Phew!” Twilight sighed, “That's all for now, little ones. Maybe we can practice again later, if Fluttershy says it's alright.”
The animals chittered as they all ran up to a still very scared Fluttershy.
“Your magic has really improved since we came to Ponyville, Twilight,” Aurora said, “Princess Celestia's going to love it.”
“Thanks, you two,” Twilight thanked her children, “I have to be at my best when she arrives with the delegates from Saddle Arabia. I can't believe she's trusting me with the entertainment.”
Suddenly, Rainbow Dash zooms in and crashes into Twilight. She looks frantic about something. “Twilight! Come quick! It's an emergency!” She told her.
“What?!” Sam asked a little worried.
“Somepony is causing havoc in town”, Rainbow said before taking flight, “hurry, quickly”.
When Twilight, Rainbow, Sam, Aurora, Inferno and Shade ran into Ponyville they spotted a hooded mare, who just zapped Rarity spawning a brown dress on her.
“You beast!” Rarity pouts, “this shade of brown should only be used for accents!” She faints as Applejack catches her on her back and walks away with Pinkie Pie.
“Come on, Applejack,” Pinkie said, “we've got to get her in a nice, soothing pink, stat!”
“What's going on here?” Twilight asked in confusion.
“Well, well, well,” the hooded mare said before revealing who she was, “If it isn't... Twilight Sparkle.”
Everypony gasps to see who she was. Her fur colour was light blue while her mane was silver, she was also a unicorn.
“Trixie!” Twilight gasped in shock.
“What’s she doing back here?” Aurora yelled in fright.
“Who?” Sam asked in confusion.
“You call that great and powerful?” Rainbow mocked her magic skills. but Trixie casts a spell on Rainbow, causing one of her wings to enlarge and making her lose balance.
“Oh! She's Rainbow Wobble, now!” Snips told Snails.
“Yeah! Ha ha ha ha!” Snails laughed. Snips and Snails still remained loyal to Trixie. “Good spell, oh Great and Powerful Trixie!”
But that does not move her. “You two! Quiet!” She zapped both of them, fusing the two colts by the tips of their horns.
“Stop picking on my friends, Trixie!” Twilight called out but Trixie didn’t listen.
“You and I have some unfinished business,” Trixie smirked, “my magic's gotten better since I was here last. And I'm going to prove it! Me and you, a magic duel. Winner stays, loser leaves Ponyville forever!”
“Forget it!” Twilight said angrily, “I'd never make a deal like that!”
“Hm, suit yourself”, Trixie said, before she went back to causing havoc, she notice Sam hiding behind Twilight. She used her magic to levitate Sam closer to her. “Oh and what do we have here, a hairless ape”.
“Please put me down”, Sam sobbed in fright. He was shaking in Trixie’s grasp.
“Put my son down now Trixie!” Twilight shouted in anger.
“This freak is your child, Twilight?” Trixie asked evilly.
“MUM HELP ME!” Sam cried out helplessly.
“Duel with me Twilight, or you freak of a son will be turned into a copy of the Great and Powerful Trixie!” She threatened already turning Sam’s hair silver. Judging by how painful expression on Sam’s face, Trixie was doing a number on his scars.
“Trixie please stop!” Twilight pleaded. She didn’t want to see her own son be in so much pain.
“So what will you answer be?” Trixie taunted.
“Alright, Trixie,” Twilight sighed, “let's duel!”
“Excellent,” Trixie explained. She then removes all the spells she made. Sam ran over to Sunset and the Dazzlings for comfort, as they wrap him up in a warm embrace. “If I lose, I won't set hoof in Ponyville again,” she said, “but if you lose, you're the one banished from this one-horse town and you son become my servant!”
Everypony gasped at that statement, Trixie makes the first move and blasts a heavy cart loaded with two barrels of apples into the air. Ponies scramble out of the way from where it's going to crash, but Shoeshine trips and is in danger of being crushed.
Twilight takes control of the cart in time and sets it and its contents right again, just as Trixie hurls six large pies at her. Thinking quickly, Twilight conjures a parasprite, which immediately gobbles up the incoming pies.
The creature burps up another parasprite, but Twilight removes both of them before they can reproduce again. She has barely recovered from the magical exertion when Trixie drops a large sheet of snow on Twilight and the vicinity. Twilight easily melts the snow and shoots a beam of magic at her opponent, causing a long moustache to grow on her face. Twilight's friends laugh and Trixie haughtily snips her facial hair off with conjured scissors.
Trixie then summons Snips and Snails, who fearfully bow to her. She suddenly zaps them with a helical ribbon of red magic that lifts them into the air. When they fall back to earth, Snips has become a wailing foal and Snails has become a withered elderly pony.
“An age spell?” Twilight gasped, “but... how could you do an age spell? That's only for the highest-level unicorns!”
“Well, Twilight? Give up?” Trixie mocked. Twilight determinedly tries to reverse the age spell, but the power required is beyond her capabilities. “Trixie is the highest-level unicorn!” she laughed, she looked back to Twilight to see Sam standing in front of her, eye’s blazing with anger.
“Sam?” Twilight called out to him, Sam turned his head and Twilight saw his eyes were red rather than blue. Sam had been swallowed by his anger.
Sam began walking to Trixie and for once that day Trixie began to get scare. She shot a blast of magic at Sam, but it simply bounced off him. Trixie started to panic as Sam stepped closer and closer to her as she tried to stop him with little to no success. Sam soon came face to face with Trixie, grab the Alicorn Amulet round her neck and pull her until her eyes met his.
Using his Omnitrix, Sam turned into Dorako and had a hook under Trixie’s chin. And in a bone-chilling voice said, “Battle me or suffer a similar fate to Chrysalis”.
The battlefield was set up, and Sam was ready to take revenge for his friends. Trixie was at the other end was also ready, but she was really nervous. The battle started when Sam turned into Bemstar and shot a Bemstar beam from the horn on his head, Trixie which she deflected it with a shield, but she wasn’t fast enough to see Sam/Bemstar come flying in and smacked Trixie into a tree. Trixie tried to fire a beam of magic but Sam simpler absorbed it in his Suction Attractor Spout on his stomach. Trixie started to panic again as Bemstar slowly walked towards her. Bemstar’s gorge open up and started to absorb all of Trixie magic but not from her horn, from the Alicorn amulet.
As Bemstar absorbed more and more Trixie grew weaker and weaker, until the amulet was nothing but a piece of jewellery. Bemstar somehow picked up Trixie limp body and throw her into the air and she landed in the lake.
As Trixie sank to the bottom she realised all the things she did when she first came to Ponyville, and now she’ll die a sad mare in the bottom of the lake. But as her started to lose consciousness, she just got a glimpse out somepony dive in to save her, it was Sam back in human form.
Sam had gotten his emotions back under control once he throw Trixie into the lake. He was in pain due to his scars being expose to the water, but he push onward, determined to save her. He grabbed Trixie’s unconscious body and swam back to the surface. Ponies gathered round the lake to watch Sam swim to the edge with Trixie.
Twilight and her friends helped Sam out with Trixie still in his arms. Sam then gave Trixie CPR to help breath again. It worked as Trixie started to cough up water.
“Oh thank god,” Sam said, as Trixie sat up, a bit confused about why Sam just save her.
“Why did you save me?” she asked, “After I called you a freak”.
“I wouldn’t be a hero if I kill someone not a villain”, Sam joked, before his face turned to one of concern, “Trixie why did you do this?”
Trixie gave up it was no use hiding her past anymore. “A long time ago, after my mother passed, my father grew boastful and blamed everything one me. I wasn’t troublesome, I meant well, but he didn’t think so. He treated me poorly and anything I would do; he would call me a failure.”
Everyone listened to Trixie with sadness in their heart for her. “So I ran away from him hoping to be a good mare, however his attitude rubbed on me and I started to boast that I was the Great and Powerful Trixie. And all the while, I was trying to make my father proud of me, but he never even smiled at me let alone care.”
Trixie had tears stinging her eyes, as Twilight and her friends listen. Trixie felt something wrapped around her necks, she looked down to see Sam hugging her.
“I forgive you”, Sam said, with tears of his own running down his cheeks.
A white light engulfed Trixie, making everyone to shield their eyes. When to light died down, everyone gasping in shock as the useless alicorn amulet changed into Trixie’s cutie mark.
“What in tarnation just happen’ Twi?” Applejack asked.
“Trixie is the eleventh element”, Twilight said in shock, “the element of Empathy.”
Trixie looked down at her neck to she Twilight was right. Twilight walked up to Trixie with a hoof stretched out.
“Trixie, will you come live with us here in Ponyville”, Twilight asked, “we can teach you about friendship together.”
Trixie was hesitated at first but reached out the grab Twilight hoof. And thus a new friend was made.
“Thank you,” Trixie said crying into Twilight’s shoulder, “Thank you so much.”
“First we need to find you a place to sleep”, Twilight said, looking at the Dazzlings, “hey Adagio, do you have a guest room in your house?”
“Yes we do,” Adagio said before helping Trixie to their house, “come on dearie, let’s get you some shelter and food”.
As the days progressed, Sam never regretted saving Trixie from the lake. He just glad that he had another friend to help look after him.
Author's Note
Chapter 10: Gojira and Diamond over does it
Trixie has settled down in Ponyville in the Dazzlings house for the time being. She had been excepted into the town by everypony with warm smiles and helping hooves. Most recently, she helped Sam defeat a monster that could absorb magic. The monster was black with a yellow back.

One day, Twilight, Sunset, Aurora and Scarlet ran into Rainbow Dash or rather she almost ran into Twilight again. She crash-landed just in front of Twilight trying to pull off another hard trick.
“New trick Rainbow?” Twilight asked her wryly.
“Is it that obvious?” she retorted. She stood back up and fluttered her wings clearing off any dirt and grass that got on. “So how’s Sam doing?”
“Not well, this morning, he woke up with the same nightmare,” Twilight said.
“Jeez,” Rainbow said wincing a little bit, “Wonder what’s causing him to have these nightmares? How about what Princess Celestia found, could that help him?”
“Well, she and Luna are making slow progress, but nothing definitive has shown up yet. They even gotten the other Celestial Guardians to help.”
“I hope something comes soon. Well, give him my best wishes,” she said taking off again. The three mares and children then continued their trek through town. Eventually they found themselves in front of Sugarcube Corner. When they walked in, they saw Fluttershy at the counter talking with Pinkie. The Cake twins weren’t present in the room at the time.
“Hey Twilight! Hi Aura! Hi Sunny! Hey Scarlet!” Pinkie said waving at them.
“Hey Pinkie. Hey Fluttershy,” Sunset said to them.
“Hello Twilight, hello Sunset, hello Aurora, hello Scarlet” Fluttershy replied, “How’s Sam doing?”
“Well,” Twilight said looking around making sure nopony else could hear, “He woke up this morning with another nightmare vision.”
“Oh goodness!” Fluttershy said surprised, “Is he alright?”
“He said he’s fine,” Aurora said, “but his anger issues are getting harder to control.”
“Where is Sam anyway?” Fluttershy asked.
“Maybe he, Trixie and the Dazzlings were shopping for things for Trixie room in Manehatten and a monster attacked but Sam managed to defeat it and gain it’s D.N.A,” Pinkie rambled.
“Actually, he did Pinkie,” came Trixie’s voice from the door with Sam and the Dazzlings standing next to her.
“How did you know?” Sam asked.
“Just a hunch,” Pinkie said shrugging then grinning.
“Well anyway,” Adagio said, “the monster was red and blue with no eyes and wings.”
“Yeah,” Sam said smiling, “And this is what he looks like.”
Sam showed the rest what the monster looked like.

“I’m glad to hear you’re feeling better Sam,” I said, “Thanks for looking after him girls.”
“It was nothing Sparkle,” Aria said, “Well, we’ve gotta get back to the house. See y’all later. And Ah hope things work out for you too, Sam,” she added while Sam gave them all a hug. They hugged him back, and the four mares then walked out of Sugarcube Corner.
“Bye you four,” Sam said waving to them. He then turned back around and looked at Twilight and the rest. “Where’s Spike?” he asked.
“He’s at the boutique with Rarity,” Scarlet said. She then whispered in his ear, “He’s got a bit of a crush on her if you know what I mean.” Sam giggled a little bit after hearing that.
“Are you sure you’re alright Sam?” Fluttershy asked looking down at him.
“I’m sure,” he said nodding, “I just hope Princess Celestia and Princess Luna find something to help me. Maybe even healing these scars would help a lot.”
“So do I, Sammy,” Pinkie said patting his shoulder. Just then the door opened up, with the bell ringing.
“Hi, Welcome to Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie said greeting who came in. Twilight turn and see the visitors, one was a black unicorn stallion with a grey mane and tail, reptilian eyes, and a cutie mark that was a radioactivity symbol. The other was a little red unicorn stallion with a redder mane and tail and a yellow horn that curved up, he had slightly different reptilian eyes and a cutie mark of a hole.
“Ah Miss Sparkle,” he said, “How fortunate we’ll find you here.”
“Godzilla and Baragon!” Aurora and Scarlet said surprised to see the members of the Equestria Defenders.
“You mean they’re some of the monsters turned pony you told me about...” Sam started clinging to Twilight’s foreleg.
“Yeah, they are,” Scarlet interrupted, “But remember, they’re the good guys.” Sam nodded, but still clung to Twilight’s foreleg.
“What brings you here Godzilla and Baragon?” I asked him.
“Well,” Godzilla started, “Princess Celestia has been having us Equestria Defenders help in the research for a spell that could help your human friend release his anger, and me and Baragon came to do a magic scan on him, so we know how much we’re dealing with. But were here in Sugarcube Corner because Baragon wanted some cupcakes for the road and our friends”.
“Yep” Baragon finished.
“Ah, I see,” Twilight said. She then looked down at Sam and nuzzled his cheek. “It’s okay Sam,” she said to him, “although he can become a monster, Godzilla isn’t evil, I promise.” Sam looked up at her and nodded, but still kept close to Twilight. Godzilla then trotted up and lit up his horn, pointed it down at Sam, and started moving his head slowly up and down his small form. After a few minutes, he produced a scroll and quill and wrote down some notes.
“Okay, that should be everything we need,” he said, “Hopefully we should be ready for you and your friends to come to Canterlot soon. Now, Baragon what cupcakes should we get for everyone?” They then trotted over to the counter. Soon enough though, Aurora, Scarlet, Sam, Sunset, and Twilight walked out and back to the library. It was getting pretty late in the day, and they would need to rest up. Spike was there when they came back. He was feeding his old pet, Peewee as well as the children’s dragons. Spike had managed to find the nest Peewee came from and returned him to it. Peewee often came back to visit every now and again.
“Hey there guys,” Spike greeted, “You feeling better Sam?”
“Yeah, I’m feeling much better Spike,” Sam said. He then saw Peewee in Spike’s open claws. “Who’s that?”
“This is my old pet baby Phoenix, Peewee,” Spike replied. Peewee finished pecking the birdseed in Spike’s claws and looked up at Sam. He then flapped towards him as Sam held opened his hands for Peewee to land in. He held the baby phoenix up to his face, then Peewee leaned in and nuzzled Sam’s cheek.
“Wow,” Sam said softly so not to startle Peewee, “He feels so warm.”
“Yeah, Phoenixes are known to be warmer than other birds. I think he likes you,” Spike said. Sam giggled a little at Peewee’s nuzzle. Then he had any idea.
Sam placed Peewee on the table gently, and using his Omnitrix, he turned into Litra. Peewee was curious at this and flew down to have a better look. Thing is about Litra, is that she is one of Sam’s few female monsters, others being Eleking and Agira. Due to Litra being a phoenix, she also had a warm temperature. Peewee was so interested, he started to snuggle up to Litra. It was the cutest thing to been seen.
“It’s nice to meet you too Peewee,” Sam/Litra said scratching him under his head with her beak. Peewee cheeped happily and flapped over to the small nest Spike made for him. They eventually all had dinner and got themselves ready for bed. Sam was in the bathroom getting his pyjamas on. He came out again in his pyjamas ready for a good night sleep.
“Hey Twilight,” Aurora said, “Can you read the story Mama Luigi?”
“What’s that?” Sam asked as he climbed into bed and snuggled in between Aurora and Scarlet.
“It’s the story where baby dinosaur called Yoshi thinks his mother was a green plumber named Luigi,” she replied, “It’s really funny.”
“I think that’s a great idea Aura,” Twilight told her. She then pulled out the book she suggested and began reading.
Sam was walking by myself, the next day after breakfast with his jacket on, hiding the scars on his torso. He was glad to hear that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were almost done with the spell they found. It was pretty quiet while he was walking, but he then heard voices. They didn’t sound like happy voices, they sounded angry.
“You went and tattled on us didn’t you?!” It was Diamond Tiara’s voice. “Thanks to you, Silver Spoon and I got detention for a whole week!”
“B...B... But...” said another voice. It sounded upset. It was Dinky! She went and told Miss Cheerilee about Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon saying mean things about Derpy.
“Quiet blank flank!” Diamond said to Dinky, “You’ll pay for this!”
Dinky was right; they were getting meaner. Sam had to hurry and help her. He promised her he would.
When Sam saw them, Dinky was down on the ground with her eyes filling up with tears. Diamond Tiara was looking down at her, angry. Silver Spoon was there too.
“LEAVE HER ALONE!!!” Sam yelled at Diamond Tiara. She, Silver Spoon, and Dinky looked up and saw him running toward them.
“Oh look,” Diamond Tiara said as Sam stood between her and Dinky, “The human freak wants to get tough. Beat it kid. This has nothing to do with you.”
“Yes it does!” Sam snapped back at her, “Dinky told me first about you saying bad things about her mum. I’m the one who said she should tell her mum or Miss Cheerilee about it. Why are you two so mean anyway?” For some reason Silver Spoon looked away, thinking about something, but Diamond Tiara didn’t.
“Why should I tell you?” she said to him getting in his face. Sam didn’t back up though, he kept standing there, weirdly his emotions won’t building up which was a good thing too. “So, it’s your fault that Silver Spoon and I are in detention.”
“No, it’s yours for saying mean things about Dinky’s mum,” Sam said back.
“I knew you’d give me trouble the minute I laid eyes on you,” Diamond said, “You’re gonna pay for having Dinky getting us in trouble.” She then pushed him back. Dinky was still behind him, and Sam tripped backwards over her, and he then felt a cold breeze blow on his stomach. Sam realized his suit had revealed his chest. Sam quickly pulled it back down, but it was too late. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had seen his scarred chest. Diamond Tiara had a mean grin on her face, but Silver Spoon looked as if she had just seen a ghost.
“Well, well, well,” Diamond Tiara said trotting over, “Finally agreed with me about being a freak, huh? Decided to end you suffering or something?”
Sam didn’t say anything because his eyes started filling up this time. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had found out his secret, and they were going to tease him for it. Diamond Tiara had already started, but Silver Spoon just stood there. She didn’t move at all. It looked like her face had changed to a sad one. Sam wondered why, but Diamond Tiara’s voice spoke up again.
“You’ll never fit in with us, weirdo,” she said, “You know why? Because you don’t belong here.”
Then something snapped, Sam stood up slowly, his eyes were red again, as Diamond Tiara was laughing Sam’s hands shot toward her neck and Sam started to strangle her.
“You don’t know what I’ve been through,” Sam said but it didn’t sound like him, “every day I would wake up to see my scars still there, all the bullying and abuse I went through. YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT HELL I WENT THROUGH YOU LITTLE PINK BITCH.”
“SAM PLEASE STOP!!!” It was Dinky. Now she was telling him to stop, “please stop”.
Sam snapped out of his fit of rage, he looked around to see a crowd had gathered around. Sam looked at what he was doing, he put Diamond back on the ground and as tears started to build he ran away. He didn’t care where he was going, he just wanted to get away from everyone.
“Sam!” Dinky called out, “come back!!! Sam!!!” It was no use; Sam was already far away and didn’t hear her. Dinky turned back to Diamond who had stopped coughing and was looking the direction Sam was running in.
“So long you demon”, Diamond cried out.
“Sam…” Dinky whimpered.
Twilight was getting nervous, Sam had said he’ll be back in a few minutes, a few hours ago and it was getting late. She hoped that maybe Sam lose track of time, but that was a two hours ago. Shen then thought that Sam was hanging of with his friends but when Aurora and Scarlet returned without Sam she grew every more nervous.
“Twilight calm down,” Sunset tried to assure her, “he’s properly at a friend’s house or something.”
“But wouldn’t their parents contact me and say Sam is sending time at theirs”, Twilight said as she paced back and forth, “It’s getting really late”.
Just then there was a knock at the door. Spike went over to it and opened the door. On the other side was Derpy with a very worried expression.
“Derpy?” Twilight said a little shocked, “what are you two doing here this late?”
“Twilight, my little muffin here just told me something you must know”, Derpy said worriedly.
“What is it?” Twilight asked.
“Sam’s ran away,” Derpy told her. The colour seemed to drain from Twilight’s face.
“WHAT?!” Twilight yelled. Everyone else was shocked to hear that as well.
“Derpy told Twilight everything that Dinky told her. Twilight was worried and frightened for Sam’s safety. When Derpy finished, Twilight almost broke down into tears.
“Spike”, she sobbed, “s-send a l-letter to P-Princess Celestia”.
“Right”, Spike said as he start to write down a letter to Princess Celestia and Luna. Once he was done writing, he sent it away to the princesses.
“What do we do now?” Scarlet asked her big sister.
“Now we wait for the Princesses response,” Sunset answered. No sooner she said that, Spike burped as a scroll appear. He opened it and began to read it.
“Dear Twilight Sparkle,
This is terrible news; it appears Sam’s anger has becoming stronger from the description you told me. I would say to you to go looking you him right away but due to this late hour and the fog that’s due tonight, I’m afraid that it’s going to have wait until morning. Luna’s nightguards are too busy tonight to even send one out. But I’ll send Godzilla and his team to help you look in the morning. In the meantime, try to calm down and get some sleep.
Your Mentor,
Princess Celestia.”
Twilight was even more worried now, knowing that Sam was out there all alone and cold. But she trusted her mentor, so she made a decision.
“Okay we’ll go to sleep and find Sam in the morning”, She said. Everyone agreed as they had their dinner and got ready for bed. As Twilight was brushing her teeth, she thought to herself, “Oh Sam, where are you?”
Sam was making his way through the Everfree Forest, he didn’t know where he was going but he thought care, he just wanted to get away from everyone. Ponies had watched him trying to commit a murder. Soon a thick fog rolled in, what’s worse Sam hadn’t eaten anything all day. He saw a tree in the distends so he went to it and sat at the bottom of it.
“Well I had a good run,” he said weakly, “I’m doing this for your safety mum, sisters, brother and Auntie Sunset”. He closed his eyes and waited for the day to come out.
But before he closed his eyes completely, he saw a figure walk up to him through the fog. Sam couldn’t make out who it was through the thick fog but hear the creature speak before passing out.
“Who is this I do see? I better take him back to my tree.”
Author's Note
Chapter 11: Zecora and The Search for Sam
All night Twilight was tossing and turning in her sleep. She was thinking about Sam. From what Dinky told Derpy, his eyes were red, and his voice was much deeper than before. Twilight was very worried about him. She couldn’t stop thinking about him, soon she decided to a drink of water to try and help her sleep. She got one and was just about to go back upstairs, when she saw Aurora standing at the bottom of the stairs. She seemed to been crying.
“Aura? What are you doing out of bed?” Twilight asked.
“I couldn’t sleep”, she answered sadly, “I couldn’t stop thinking about Sam”.
“Me too sweetie,” Twilight said walking over to her to give her a hug, “me too”.
They then heard sad chittering, Twilight looked down to see Inferno, Bolder and Ivy were looking up at her with looks of sadness and worry.
“I’m he’s okay too”, Twilight said patting their heads, “I really do”.
Early next morning, Celestia’s sun was just coming over the mountains, as Godzilla gathered together some of his team in Ponyville. At the request of Celestia, Godzilla was going to work with the Elements of Harmony to find Sam. Godzilla and his team were also instructed to be their monster forms to make the search easier for them. Right now Godzilla and Twilight were giving out their orders to the other elements and monsters.
“Rodan, Mothra and Battra, you’ll look from above,” Godzilla ordered.
“Rainbow, Fluttershy and Aria go with them please,” Twilight asked.
“Right Twilight,” Fluttershy said as she flew after Mothra. Aria flew up to follow Battra.
“Don’t worry Twi,” Rainbow assured her, “We’ll find him.” Before taking off after Rodan.
“Anguirus, Baragon, Gorosaurus search the north and west side of Ponyville,” Godzilla told them.
“Pinkie, Applejack, Sonata go with them too”, Twilight asked. The three earth ponies went off with the prehistoric dinosaurs.
“Varan, Manda, Zilla, you with me and the unicorns,” Godzilla said.
“We’ll check the Everfree forest”, Twilight said told her remaining friends. So the group went into the Everfree forest.
Sam woke up in a room unfamiliar to him, the wall seemed to be made out of wood fresh for a tree, he also noticed he was in a bed.
“How did I get here?” Sam thought out loud, “I was at the bottom of a tree, last thing I remember”.
Just then he heard a voice coming from the other side of the door.
“Let’s see if my guess is awake, why he is and he seems to a bit of a bellyache”, It said, and in walked a zebra with gold rings around her left foreleg and neck and had a pair of golden earrings, Sam assumed the zebra was a female due to her voice.
“Who are you and where am I”, Sam asked, a little nervous.
“I am Zecora and don’t threat my child, the image of me hurting you are quite mild”, she rhyme, Sam was a bit confused by that.
“If you don’t mind me asking”, Sam said, “But why do you rhyme when you talk?”
“Don’t worry my little one it’s perfectly fine, where I come from, everyone talks in this tongue of mine”, Zecora answered with a smile, “now can I ask you a question if you agree, what you doing this deep in the Everfree here?”
Sam then began to tell Zecora everything since he got to Equestria, while Zecora listened with interested.
“So I ran away, so I won’t hurt anyone else”, Sam finished, his eyes were tearing up again, “I did it to protect mum and everyone close to me
“Although you attacked a child and ran away like that, I got to say you had some bravery standing up to that brat”, Zecora said, patting Sam on the back, “but I think you shouldn’t have made the decision as such, I better you family and friends are worried about you very much.”
Sam sighed; he knew Zecora was right. But he didn’t want to hurt anyone else, he didn’t know what to do except cry into Zecora’s fur.
Meanwhile, Godzilla, Twilight and their team had been searching for Sam almost all day and it was almost noon.
“Oh Sam where are you?” Twilight sighed; she was getting worried again.
“I think we should split up to cover more ground cous”, Zilla spoke up.
“Good idea Zilla,” Godzilla said, “Zilla and I with look west, Varan and Manda you two take the south.”
“Rarity, Trixie and Adagio, you three take the east near the castle of the two sisters,” Twilight instructed, “me and Sunset will take the north near Zecora’s house”.
Everyone agreed and went their ways. Twilight and Sunset were running to Zecora’s in case she’s seen Sam, little did they know that something was following them or more or else hunting them. Twilight stopped after sensing something.
“Twilight what’s wrong?” Sunset asked.
“I sense something following us,” she said, looking around.
“Is it Godzilla or another Equestria Defender?” Sunset asked again, looking around as well.
“No…” Twilight paused as she noticed Sunset was staring at something right behind her, “It’s behind me, isn’t it”.
Sunset nodded slowly as Twilight turned around to look at the follower. It was big and brown and had red enzymes under its jaw.

It stared down at them with hunger in its eyes.
Zecora had given Sam something to eat since Sam hadn’t eaten any things since he ran away.
“This is really good Miss Zecora,” Sam exclaimed as he dug into the meal.
“Please, no need to be so formal, just plain Zecora with be normal”, Zecora told him.
Just then they heard roars coming for outside. The two raced outside to see an explosion up in the distance. They both to a clearing where Twilight and Sunset fighting…
“Salamandora!” Zecora shouted. Sam activated his Omnitrix and turned into Gomora, Then Sam charged into battle.
Twilight and Sunset stopped fighting to see Sam come running into the fight. Gomora leaned back and punched Salamandora square of the snout. Salamandora was enraged by that punch so he slashed at Gomora’s stomach but hurt his claw in the as well. Gomora swung his tail striking Salamandora to the ground, in which Gomora jumped onto his foe and started to beat him down.
Twilight and Sunset manage to get out of the fight once Sam joined in.
“Zecora what are you doing here?” Twilight asked her zebra friend.
“Sam came running to my door, then I saw him laying on the floor”, She rhymed.
Salamandora shot a ball of fire into the air, where it exploded and rained down of Gomora. Gomora got off Salamandora and fell to the ground as regenerating monster bomb-barbed Gomora with fireballs and organic missiles. While Salamandora was doing this, a blast of magic hit him straight in the face, he turned to see that Twilight fired that blast. He began to walk to them and fired an organic missile at them which exploded on the ground, causing the three equines to fly and hit ground so hard they got knocked unconscious.
Gomora got up and saw what Salamandora did, his eyes where burning with rage as if something had been unlocked from within him. Gomora roared in anger as he self-destructed, and Gomora was replace with a fiery enraged form.

Gomora roared out in fury getting Salamandora’s attention, Salamandora turned around in time for an uppercut to his weak point, his enzymes under his jaw. In pain Salamandora backed up and tried to run away but Gomora grabbed his tail and pulled him making Salamandora fall to the ground. Salamandora fired more organic missiles from his nose, but Gomora just stood there as the missiles did nothing to him. Salamandora started to panic now, Gomora ran over and jammed his nasal horn in Salamandora’s chest, then he used his Super Oscillatory Wave (Zero Shoot) defeating Salamandora in on big explosion but not before the Omnitrix could scan and gain Salamandora’s D.N.A.
Gomora roared out in victory as Twilight, Sunset and Zecora started to gain conscious. Sam within could see that his family was safe as Gomora’s colours reverted back to normal and timed out back to normal. Just then Godzilla, Zilla, Varan, Manda, Rarity, Trixie and Adagio arrived to see Sam helping Twilight up and Twilight swallowing Sam in a hug.
“Oh I was so worried about you Sam”, Twilight cried, tears rolling down her cheeks.
“I’m sorry mum,” Sam replied petting her mane.
“What happened here?” Godzilla asked pointing to the battlefield.
“A Salamandora appeared and attacked us until Sam came in and destroyed it”, Sunset answered.
“Can we go home now mum?” Sam asked.
“Yes”, Twilight sniffed, “yes we can.”
When everyone walked out the Everfree Forest, the other Elements and Defenders where waiting and started cheering when they saw Sam on Twilight’s back. Twilight stopped in front of the Princesses and aloud Sam to get of her back.
“We’re so glad you safe Sam,” Celestia said, as she nuzzled Sam’s cheek, making him giggle a bit.
“Yes indeed,” Luna retorted.
Sam then explained the battle in the forest, when Sam finished, Celestia and Luna were interested and scanned Sam to see if he was still the same. But they didn’t detected anything wrong.
“Sam?” Celestia asked, “Could you please lift up your shirt”.
Sam did so and was gobsmacked to see that his chest was clean, no scar to been seen.
“What the?” Sam expressed, “HOW!?”
“I think I can explain”, everyone turned to Mothra who had turned into a pony.
“The form you described was called Reionic Burst Mode, in which a monster channels all the anger and hatred in its body and it explodes into a fiery enraged look. So perhaps when you became Reionic Burst Gomora, you used the anger and hatred within you to empowered it. So maybe when you transformed back to human you finally let go of your anger and hatred for those in the past”.
“I guess that makes sense,” Sam said while shrugging his shoulder.
The rest of the day was celebrating Sam’s return and finally letting go of his anger. Night came and Sam was more tired than ever as Twilight tucked him into bed in between Aurora and Scarlet.
“I’m so happy that you finally back to normal sweetheart,” she said giving him a kiss on the forehead.
“Thanks mum,” Sam replied, “and sorry for running away I didn’t know what else to do after I attacked Diamond Tiara”.
“Just next time she is annoying you tell me or anyone else”, Twilight responded, “now have a good night sleep honey, sweet dreams”.
“Good night mum, I love you”, Sam said before closing his eyes.
“Mummy loves you too”, Twilight replied as she into bed and turned off the light.
Author's Note
Chapter 12: A True Friend with a Pure Heart
Ever since Sam’s fight with Salamandora, monsters and now aliens had been appearing almost every week. One example was when an alien called Alien Nackle attacked, he brought with him a black monster simply called Black King.


Sam became Red King and the three had a vicious battle, with Red King winning and Sam collecting their D.N.A. Just recently, Celestia brought a statue of a draconequus named Discord to Ponyville where Twilight and her friends were to reform him. However Discord would randomly summon monsters for Sam to fight. Monsters like the Super Ancient Fire Monster, Fire Golza, the Twin-headed Monster, King Pandon, and the Ultimate Disaster Monster Hellberus.



Fluttershy managed to get Discord on to the good side but he still like to play around with Sam even though he knows Sam's backstory, he makes sure not to go too far. Well most of the time.
"Alright Sam, you're doing great!" Twilight exclaimed. She was training Sam to fight with Black King. She shot him with magic blasts to test his durability, coming out with a prefect defence score. Next she help his learn how to control the Hell Magma attack.
"Mum... I need a break..." Sam said panting.
Twilight nodded and Black King turned back to Sam. "Oh my gosh, are you alright?"
"I'm ok mum... Just tired..." Sam said slowly getting up. "I need to practice more... It's really hard to control Black King’s flames."
"Don't worry Sam, it was hard for me when I was younger too." Twilight said.
"Ok... but man Black King’s strong..."
Twilight chuckled and looked at the time. "Wow... It's really late, we should get to bed..."
"Okay".
Twilight smiled at Sam as he walked back up the stairs. But just as Twilight touched the bottom step, when there was a knock on the door. "Oh, who can that be," she walked to the door.
Sam heard the doorbell go and wonder who's at the door this late. ‘Maybe it's Pinkie Pie. She always comes around at the weirdest times’, he thought to himself looking around the bedroom, he saw Aurora and Scarlet just getting into bed and Sunset reading on her and Twilight’s bed. ‘Now that I think about it, where's Spike? Is he still taking a bath??’ He sighed. ‘I could use one too... I'm really dirty, plus I still have cupcake in my hair from when I helped Pinkie with baking...’ Sam started walking to the bathroom. As he made his way in, he saw Spike drying himself off. Sam smiled and giggled. "Hi Spike!"
"Gah!!" Spike exclaimed falling over. "Oh... Hey there Sam. What are you doing in here?"
"I need to take a bath too, I'm really dirty."
"Oh," Spike replied. "Alright, I won't bother you then. In fact let me help you." He said turning the bath on again, filling the tub. "There you go." He smiled at Sam.
"How long were you in there anyways...?"
"A few hours?" He shrugged.
"Why do you stay in there so long?"
"Uh... Because I like water..." He said feeling kind of embarrassed as he walked out.
Sam shrugged as he took his clothes off and went into the tub. Sam sighed feeling the warm water. ‘This feels so nice... No wonder Spike stays in here so long...’ he sighed closing his eyes. Sam then started to wash his hair and body off but as he was cleaning, he saw a light flash in the corner of his eye. The light looked like it came from where Twilight was. "What was that...?" he said to himself looking out the bathroom door. "That was weird..." Sam stopped cleaning himself and got out of the tub drying himself off. As he did, Sam saw Twilight walking to the bed.
"Sam?" she asked looking around.
"I'm in the bathroom mum!" he exclaimed putting his clothes on.
"Well, I'm going to sleep alright? Go to bed when you’re ready."
After Sam finished putting his clothes on, Sam decided to tip toe into the other room where everyone was. As he did, Sam saw a weird notebook on the table. ‘What’s this...?’ he thought to himself opening the notebook. Sam started looking at the words that were written in it. "This looks like a spell... Maybe that was the flash that I saw," he yawned and put the notebook down, walking past the elements of harmony case... Until he froze. "Huh?" he said looking at the elements.
"Did they change colour...? I don't remember them looking like this..." Sam slowly started to lift the glass that were over the elements and took out Rainbow Dash's element, slowly putting the glass down. "This wasn't pink before... This was red." Sam looked at the other elements and put Rainbow Dash's element back in the case. "Maybe I should tell mum about it in the morning..." Sam sighed and walked to the bed where everyone was. Everyone looked like they were already asleep. Sam slowly got in bed with his sisters so that he didn't wake them up.
As the sun shined on Sam’s face, he noticed Twilight and Sunset weren't in bed anymore. "Huh?" he asked looking around. Sam got out of bed gently so not to wake Scarlet and Aurora and started looking around the house. Sam stopped and looked at the elements... They were still the same as last night.
"Sam?" Spike asked coming downstairs followed by Aurora and Scarlet. "What's going on? Where's Twilight?"
"I don't know but...?"
"Yeah?" He asked, Sam just pointed at the elements. "What the!?”
“What happened to the elements of harmony!?" Aurora asked.
"I don't know! I saw them like this last night!" Suddenly we all saw the door slam open.
"Spike, Sam, Aurora, Scarlet, I need you all to come with us." Twilight said closing the door.
"What's wrong??" Scarlet asked.
"Rarity...I saw Rarity, but there was something wrong! She had Rainbow Dash's cutie mark!!" Sunset shouted.
"What!?" Aurora exclaimed. "Their cutie marks changed too!?"
Sam’s eyes widened, “That’s not all…” he said pointing a finger at Twilight’s and Sunset’s cutie marks. Both of them slowly looked at their own cutie marks and almost screamed to see they had swapped cutie marks.
"How the--!" Twilight stopped mid-sentence. "What do you mean 'changed too'...?" everyone all looked at the elements. Twilight gasped at what she saw. "What happened to the elements of harmony!?"
"I don't know..." Sam sighed. "I saw them like this last night..."
"Last... Night..." Twilight froze in shock. She then levitated Sam on to her back and quickly ran out the door, followed by Sunset, Aurora and Scarlet. "Let's go Spike!" As they ran out, the children saw Rarity with Rainbow Dash's cutie mark, trying to control the weather.
"Where are we going!?" Spike exclaimed trying to keep up with Twilight.
"Fluttershy's cottage.. Or..."
"What is it?"
"When I asked where Rainbow Dash was, Rarity told me that she was at her cottage! Rainbow Dash's cottage!" She exclaimed. "I have a very bad feeling about this..."
As Twilight ran, Sam could see how nervous she was. "Mum, please calm down... I'm sure you can fix it." Sam stopped when he saw they were close to Fluttershy's cottage. Mum knocked on the door and to her surprise, Rainbow Dash was the one who answered.
"Hey guys..." Rainbow said sticking her head out the door.
"Rainbow Dash, what's going on? Why aren't you controlling the weather?" Sunset asked. Just as Rainbow was about to answer, there was a loud noise coming from inside, and Rainbow ran back in.
"And what is going on in... Here...?" Twilight said in shock looking at the mess of animals running around. Rainbow Dash was desperately trying to calm the animals down inside but putting them in the wrong cages and just having a hard time.
"Twilight, we’re gonna go find my friends... I want to make sure that they're okay." Aurora said about to walk out the door.
"Wait! Aurora, are you sure? It could be dangerous!" Twilight exclaimed.
"I know, but that's why we have to make sure they're ok!" Aurora exclaimed running out the door with Sam and Scarlet.
"Sam,! Girls!" Twilight exclaimed, but they just kept running. ‘Please, please be okay...’ they ran as fast as they could to the closest friend's house.
"Where to go first, Aura?" Sam asked looking around.
“We’ll asked Rarity if she’s seen Sweetie Belle “, Aurora answered, they found Rarity again as she was making the clouds in the sky into a checked pattern.
She looked down at them surprised, "Oh Sam, Aurora, Scarlet! What brings you here darlings?"
"Have you seen Sweetie Belle?" Scarlet asked.
"I can't say that I have... Why don't you check Pinkie Pie's farm?" She said getting back to the weather.
"Pinkie Pie's farm??" Sam exclaimed before the three ran towards 'Pinkie's' farm. ‘This is crazy! All of this happening because of a single spell!?’ Sam thought as the three kept running until finally they reached the farm.
"Sweetie Belle?? Apple Bloom??" Aurora called out looking for them, "Scootaloo??"
Sam heard sounds coming from the trees, but when he turned to look, he saw Pinkie Pie except her hair and tail was flat. "Pinkie Pie!?" he exclaimed running to her. "What happened to you!?"
"Oh hi Sam," She sighed. "Nothing, just having trouble getting apples..."
"There's no apples in that tree though..." Sam said pointing at the empty tree.
"Oh... That explains it..." She sighed moving to a different tree. "If you're looking for Apple Bloom, she's in the barn with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle."
Sam nodded, told his sisters and they ran into the barn, only to find the three confused and scared. "Girls?..."
They all looked at them and quickly hugged them. "Sam, Scarlet, Aura!" They exclaimed.
"We're so happy that nothing happened to you three!" Sweetie belle cheered.
"We’re just happy you're all ok!" Sam hugged them all.
"So what happened? Where's my big sis?" Apple Bloom asked.
"You didn't see her this morning?" Scarlet asked.
"No... She just vanished."
"And Rarity was trying to control the weather when I woke up..." Sweetie Belle added.
"She still is..." Sam sighed. "And right now, mum and Auntie Sunset is trying to fix all of this." Just as Sam was about to sit down, they all saw Silver Spoon run into the barn. "What are you doing here??"
"It's the weather... It's too crazy out there!" Silver Spoon said. "Diamond Tiara is still out there, she wouldn't listen when I told her that we should find some place safe to be!"
Sam looked down for a moment. "Well if you ask me, she'll get what she deserves if she gets hurt!" Scootaloo exclaimed.
Sam then ran outside as fast as he could. "Sam where are you going!?"
"I'm going to find her", Sam said and continued running, "She shouldn't be too far away..." Sam kept looking around for her and finally saw her walking through town. "Diamond Tiara!" Sam exclaimed running to her.
"Huh?" She said and turned to Sam, “what do you want freak?”
“It’s too dangerous out here!” Sam explained.
But in a split second, there was a bolt of lightning about to hit her... Sam managed to save her by shielding her...
"Aahhhhhh!!" Sam exclaimed as the lightning bolt hit him instead. The blast of electricity zapped the Omnitrix, unlocking a new monster in the process. Diamond saw the monster for a split second before it disappeared.

‘He... He saved me...?’ Diamond Tiara thought to herself in shock looking down at him. ‘But... Why would she save me?? I've only been mean to her! I just kept looking down at her...’ she started to feel worried about him. "Help!!" Was the first thing she shouted. "Somepony please help..!!" Diamond looked around and panicked. She then just started pulling Sam from his shirt through town, hoping to find a place safe enough... Or at least find a doctor. As she looked around, she could see Spike outside the library. "Hey!!"
"Huh?" Spike said looking at Diamond but then looked at Sam. "SAM!!" He exclaimed running to the both of us. "What happened to him!?" He exclaimed, "What did you do!?"
"I didn't do anything!!" Diamond Tiara exclaimed, "He... He saved me..." She sighed, "a bolt of lightning was about to hit me, but he jumped in and protected me..."
Spike put his ear to Sam's chest, "he's still alive..."
"Where's Twilight??" Diamond Tiara asked.
"She's got problems of her own!" He exclaimed picking up Sam’s legs. "Come on! We need to get her to a doctor!" Diamond nodded and helped pick him up, running to find the nearest doctor with Spike. As they were searching for one, they saw nurse Redheart.
"Wait!" Spike called out.
"Huh?" The nurse said looking at them, "Oh my goodness!" She exclaimed.
"Please, you need to help him! He was struck by lightning!" Diamond exclaimed putting him down.
The nurse then levitated Sam on to her back. "I'll do everything that I can", she then started running toward the hospital.
"Sam... I'm so sorry..." Diamond Tiara sighed as a tear dripped down her face.
"You should consider yourself lucky..." Spike said looking at her.
"Huh?..."
"If it wasn't for Sam, YOU would be the one going into the hospital!" Spike exclaimed angrily at her, "despite the fact that you were just a bully to her, she STILL helped you!"
"I know..." Diamond sighed, "I'm sorry..."
`Twilight and her friends went into her house, all with their elements of harmony and their cutie marks back to their original state. Twilight picked up the notebook with the realization of how to fix the spell that Star Swirl the bearded could not. “From all of us together, together we’re friends. With the marks of our destinies made one, there is magic without end,” She said writing it down and dotting it at the end. All of a sudden, her element of harmony began to glow. Then the other elements minus Sunset’s shot beams directly at Twilight and Sunset. When the light dimmed down, the nine remaining ponies looked in shock as Twilight and Sunset were nowhere to be seen.
“W-where did they go!?” Trixie exclaimed.
“I… I don’t know…!!” Fluttershy exclaimed starting to panic.
The nine ponies ran outside, thinking maybe they teleported out there. “Twilight?? Sunset??” Rainbow Dash called out.
“What’s going on now!?” Spike exclaimed running to them.
“The elements of harmony went crazy, and made Twilight and Sunset disappear!” Aria answered. She then paused when she saw a pink filly slowly walk behind Spike. “Hey, don’t I know you?”
Diamond Tiara nodded slowly. “I go to Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo’s school… I’m Diamond Tiara…”
“What in tarnation are you doin’ here?!” Applejack exclaimed.
“Yeah, and where’s Sam!?” Rainbow exclaimed as well.
Diamond Tiara simply put her head down. “He’s… he’s...”
“He’s what??” Rainbow Dash blurted out, “Spit it out already!”
“He’s in the hospital…” A tear could be seen going down Diamond Tiara’s face, while everypony else’s reaction went into shock and sadness, “he saved me from a lightning bolt… but he got hit instead…”
“WHAT!!” Scootaloo exclaimed, as the rest of the CMC ran up, “How could you let that happen to him!?”
“I wasn’t even paying attention to the weather, I didn’t know!” Diamond Tiara exclaimed, “he jumped in front of me before I even knew what was going on!” She looked down again, “I don’t know why… why would he save me…”
“Because that’s what a true friend does…” Applejack answered.
“But… I wasn’t…”
“You may not have acted kindly to him,” Rarity started, “but that doesn’t stop him from being kind to others.”
“Rarity is right…” Sweetie Belle added. “Sam is kind, caring and heroic… he didn’t want you or anypony getting hurt.”
Diamond Tiara looked down again as more tears dripped from her face. “I’m sorry…” she said looking up at the five crusaders. “All of you, I’m so sorry…” The five didn’t respond. Instead they had a look of somewhat shock on their faces. “I’ll do my best so that I can make it up to you…” She sighed and walked away.
“I… can’t believe this is all happening…” Applejack put her head down. But just as she did, there was an enormous flash coming from the sky, and what looking like Twilight and Sunset’s cutie marks, coming down to the ground. “Twilight…? Sunset…? Is that you..??” Applejack asked as the light faded. As Twilight and Sunset got up, they then extended their new wings, leaving the other ponies in shock.
“I… I’ve never seen anything like it…” Adagio said.
“Twilight and Sunset’s got wings!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed but her excitement quickly went back down, and she looked away for a moment.
“Wow…” Fluttershy started. “You two look just like princesses.”
“That’s because they are princesses…” Celestia said flying down.
“Huh??” Everypony said in unison.
“Hold on a second…!” Pinkie said as she pulled out a glass of water and pretty much did a spit take. In Sonata’s face.
“P… Princesses…?” Twilight let out.
Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight. “Since you’ve come to Ponyville, you displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, and of course the leadership of a true princess.”
“But… does this mean we won’t be your students anymore…?” Sunset asked.
“Not in the same way as before.” Celestia answered. “I’ll still be here to help and guide you two, but we’re all your students now too.” She bowed her head “You are an inspiration to us all Twilight and Sunset…” everypony else and Spike bowed as well… however with concerned looks on their faces.
“Hang on a second…” Twilight said looking around. “Where’s Sam…?” she asked looking at Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, “he told me he was going to find you… where is he…?”
“Twilight…” Spike spoke up, “I’m really sorry…”
“Spike, where is he…!?” tears could be seen starting to form in Twilight’s eyes.
Twilight ran toward the direction of the hospital as quick as she could with everypony, including Princess Celestia, following her. ‘Please… please be alright…!’ She thought to herself as tears were practically streaming down her face. She soon ran into the hospital. “Where is he!?” was the first thing she yelled out, “Where’s Sam!?”
Nurse Redheart came out with a look of worry. “He’s… going to be okay but he was struck by lightning, Twilight… he might need to stay in the hospital for some time…”
“No please, you have to let me take care of him at home… I’ll find a spell, anything to help him!”
“Twilight…” Redheart sighed.
“And another thing, how did he even get electrocuted!? I thought he was with his friends!”
“I’m not sure but you can go visit him if you’d like… he already has a guest in there with him though.”
“A guest…?” Twilight stopped and looked at the five fillies behind her. “Who came to visit him…?”
“She told me her name was… Diamond Tiara…?”
“What!?” Twilight exclaimed. “Where’s Sam’s room!?”
“It’s… on the second floor…”
Without another second of hesitation, Twilight quickly ran up the stairs and looked through the hallway until she found Sam’s room… along with Diamond Tiara sitting by his side.
‘Is she… crying…?’ Twilight thought.
Diamond Tiara slowly turned to Twilight and immediately started feeling nervous. “I didn’t do this to him, I swear! A lightning bolt hit him when he was protecting me!”
All Twilight could do was stare at her and back at her son. Twilight slowly walked up to Sam and sat next to Diamond Tiara. “Thank you… for being here…” she quietly said to her.
Diamond Tiara tilted her head looking at her. “Since… when did you have wings…?” she asked.
“About… 10 minutes ago… I’m a princess now.” Saying this made Diamond Tiara become totally shocked.
“A… princess…?” She let out. “You’re a princess now?!”
Twilight just nodded again… more focused on Sam.
Celestia slowly walked into the room looking down at Sam. “Nurse, may I ask you to step out of the room for a moment?” Celestia asked.
“Yes you highness”, Redheart said before leaving the room.
Celestia moved closer to Sam’s bed, looking down upon him. She sat on the other side of the bed and gently started to stroke Sam’s hair.
“I believe Nurse Redheart is right Twilight,” Celestia spoke calmly, “Sam must stay here for a few days”.
“No I must take him home and…” Twilight tried to speak but was cut off by Celestia.
“I think this is a problem that can’t be solved with a healing spell,” Celestia replied a bit sternly, “The Omnitrix will probably get affected by it and possible put Sam into a deeper coma”.
“But…” Twilight tried to argue but Celestia’s point might be true. Twilight could have tried to heal Sam but only put him into a deeper coma. She sighed as she looked at Sam’s peaceful face, sleeping away.
Celestia and Twilight were just about to leave, but Diamond didn’t get up.
“Diamond come on we need to leave Sam to heal”, Twilight called out.
“I go in a minute,” Diamond Tiara replied, “I just want to say a few things to him”.
“Of course”, Celestia said, “take all the time you need”. Twilight and Celestia left Diamond with Sam.
“Sam…” Diamond began, “I… I just want to say I’m sorry. I’m sorry for making you run away, I’m sorry for bullying you on you first day, I’m sorry for everything. You didn’t deserved to be hit by that lightning strike, that should have been me. I know you can’t hear me but when you’re better, I would like to be your friend and I want to know your past because everypony has been saying how awful it was. I’m just really, really sorry Sam and please forgive me.”
Diamond Tiara then gave a kiss onto Sam’s forehead before leaving the room. Within Sam, his soul was smiling that Diamond Tiara had finally apologized to him.
Author's Note
Chapter 13: The Ultra Brothers and Back with the Siblings
Sam was in the hospital for quite some time, his coma-like stat meant he couldn’t talked to or even see anyone but is his soul he was listening to what his pony family were saying. But because he was in a coma-like stat that meant he could talk to at less one pony, Princess Luna. Any time she had, Luna would visit Sam and tell him how his family where doing and vis versa. Luna had also created a dream Ponyville for Sam and his monsters. Sam couldn’t transform into a monster while dreaming, so Luna made it possible for Sam to talk to his own monsters.
One day, Twilight, Sunset, Aurora, Scarlet and Spike visited the hospital to see how Sam’s recovery was going. Sam had been visited by Applejack with a basket of freshly picked apples, Rainbow Dash with a few comic books, Rarity with a red and blue fox plush and Pinkie Pie with a box of cupcakes. Sam couldn’t speak or see but his mind’s eye was watching everything his family was doing.
Twilight and the rest told Sam the things that had happened since he was put in the hospital like when the girls got sucked into one of Spike’s comic books, Fluttershy getting turned into a vampire pony and a new party pony visiting Ponyville by the name of Cheese Sandwich. Soon it was time for them to leave.
“Oh before I forget Sam,” Twilight said before leaving, “Luna told me that you’ll going to have a visit from some other Celestial Guardians, see you soon darling”. Twilight closed the door and left.
Twilight was right. Inside Sam’s dream, he was in a wide-open space of whiteness. Sam looked around but he saw nothing but white, although he couldn’t see anything or anyone, he knew he wasn’t alone.
“Hello?” Sam called out his slightly echoing around, “Is anyone out there?” He started to feel a little scared, “I have 26 monsters and I’m not afraid to use them. Where am I?”
“You are in the Nexus my child,” called a deep but gentle voice.
Sam started to hear footsteps from all around him, soon 15 humanoid beings that stood over 40 metres tall some even taller, nine of them wearing robes, two of them were female, one was blue while the rest were red and one blue and red stood around him.
“Don’t fret young one,” replied the one with the biggest horn, “we are not your enemy”.
“Who are all of you?” Sam asked looking up at them.
“I am the Father of Ultra, Ken” replied the same one, “and this is my wife, the Mother of Ultra, Marie”.
“And we are the Ultra Brothers,” said the star marks, “I’m Zoffy, and these are Ultraman, Ultraseven, Jack, Ace, Taro, Leo, Astra, 80, Yullian, Mebius, Hikari and Zero”.
“What do you want from me?” Sam asked again, his neck was getting sore. Mother of Ultra bent down and picked Sam up bringing him closer to them all not have him hurt his neck. Once she stopped moving he arm Sam sat down on her palm.
“We want to help you, Samuel”, replied Seven, “we’ve been watching you ever since you became Agira”.
“That’s when I first came to Equestria,” Sam said in shock before his face turned to one of confusion, “But how did you know my name?”
“When Celestia called and told us that you having anger problems”, Ace replied.
“Well how are you going to help me?” Sam questioned.
“We’ll be giving you some of our and some other Ultra’s powers”, Zero replied.
“Hikari, give Sam you invention”, Father of Ultra said to the blue only blue one.
“Right,” Hikari said walking closer and opening his right hand. A light shone from his hand and travelled to Sam’s right arm. It was similar to the Omnitrix, but it was red and sliver with the symbol being a light blue. “This the Ultrix, it doesn’t let you turn to one of us, but it’ll grant you the powers and abilities of an Ultra”, Hikari explained.
“Cool”, Sam said, looking over his Ultrix, “Will it work if I’m a monster?”
“Should do”, Hikari said.
“Sam,” Ultraman spoke up, “we can see that you represent an element of harmony. You’re Loyal”.
“Honest”, Seven continued.
“Generous”, Jack joined in.
“Kind”, Ace replied.
“Brave”, Taro stated.
“Strong”, Leo declared
“Wise”, Astra expressed.
“Forgivable”, 80 rendered.
“Loveable”, Yullian remarked.
“Creative”, Mebius called out.
“Empathetic”, Hikari noted.
“Leadership”, Zero told him.
“Self-Managed”, Zoffy commented.
“Resilient”, Mother of Ultra put out.
“And Magical”, Father of Ultra finished.
Sam looked around at the ultras, he could tell that they were right.
“It’s time for you to wake up young one”, Mother of Ultra stated, “I believe that there’s some fillies that really want to see you again”.
She projected a screen show what was happening out in the real world. Sam saw that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Dinky, Aurora, Scarlet and Fluttershy had visited him at the hospital, Fluttershy was reading a book out loud to the fillies and Sam.
“Am I ready to wake up?” Sam asked.
“I’ve been healing you while you were sitting in my hand”, Mother of Ultra replied.
“Before you wake up, you must know this,” Zoffy stated, “there been evil activity going on in Equestria, negative energy has been detected somewhere deep in the Everfree Forest. When you get the chances to Celestia”.
Sam gulped as the Nexus started to faded away.
“Goodbye Sam, until we meet again. The fate of Equestria depends of your shoulders”, was the last words Sam hear Father of Ultra say before Sam began to wake up.
Fluttershy was still reading to the fillies when Sam slowly open his eyes. No one had realized that Sam was awake.
“So what do you girls think of the story?” Fluttershy asked the fillies we she finished reading.
“Oh it was great Fluttershy,” Sweetie Belle announced.
“I agree,” Sam joined in, he’d only heard the ending, so he didn’t know what had happened. One moment the girls were staring at him, the next they had all tackled him into a hug.
“SAM, YOU’RE OK”, Diamond yelled.
“Girls… Can’t… Breath…” Sam gasped for air.
“Oh sorry,” Fluttershy said as she and the girls backed off.
“Sam…” Diamond Tiara said sadly, Sam put up his hand stopping her from continuing.
“Don’t worry about an apology,” Sam replied, “I’ve already heard it and I would love to be you friend too”.
Diamond was speechless but happy that Sam forgave her, and then tackled him in another hug.
“We must tell Twilight that you better”, Fluttershy said, but before Fluttershy opened the door, Sam stopped her.
“Wait, I’ve gained a new monster when I was hit with the lightning strike,” Sam explained with a sadistic smile, “how about we play a little prank on mum”.
In Southampton, the big city near Romsey. In an apartment lived Sam’s siblings Rebecca, Kerry and Joe, their cousins, James, Kate and Henry and Joe’s girlfriend Emily. The seven of them had been set of depression after nearing their old neighbours that Beth was infected, and Sam went missing.
"Would you like anything, guys?" Joe asked looking in the fridge.
"No thanks, bro," James replied sadly, "well, I don't need anything at least."
"No thank you," said Kerry.
"No thanks," said Becca.
"I already ate some cookies," Henry added.
“I’m not hungry”, Kate added.
"Very well,” Joe said, getting a bottle of coke before closing the door, “listen, guys, I understand we all want to know find him. God damn it, we should have stayed at the house."
"Calm down, Joe. It's not your fault," Emily replied. She looked out the window and looked over the city below. She felt like shedding a tear or two after remembering the times she would babysit him.
“Hey how about a round or two of Mario Kart or Super Smash Bros 4”, James suggested, the group perked up at this.
“You know what,” Joe said, “why not, it’s be just like odd time”.
So that evening the group played a few round of Mario Kart and Smash Bro. Emily winning nearly all the races on Mario Kart, it had just turned 10 o’clock in the evening when the group began to feel sleepy. Just before Kate turned off the T.V. a bright blue flashed behind them. The seven all looked behind themselves and saw a dark blue unicorn with wings and a mane and tail blowing in an invisible breeze.
“Greetings, all”, said Luna spreading her wings.
“Who are you?” Joe said shocked.
“Bro what did you put in these Cokes”, James said looking and his Coke bottle.
"I am Princess Luna. Joseph Metters. I notice you and your siblings are looking for your brother, Sam." The Princess of the night said.
Everyone’s eyes went wide. "You- you know our brother?" three siblings asked. Their heart were about to be filled with joy but had some suspicion in this lady.
"Can you.... Take us to him? Please. I want to see him," Joe asked.
"Of course. With a flash of my horn, I shall teleport you all to Equestria, Sam's new home", Luna said as she lit her horn and in a flash the seven human left their old home behind. But before they left, a dagger-like item appeared in each of their hands. Thanks to a certain Humanoid giant with glowing blue crystals of his body.

To be continued…
Author's Note
Chapter 14: Siblings Brawl and Re-union
The day Sam was released from the hospital, he played a trick on Twilight. Sam turned into the monster his had unlocked after being struck by the lightning and pretended to rampage through Ponyville. The monster was called Thunder Darambia and had the power over electricity. The trick worked, Twilight actually thought that Sam was going to rampage through Ponyville. They had a good laugh about it but before Sam could transform back to normal, a fireball struck the back of Thunder Darambia, making him fall to the floor.
Using his second pair of eyes, Sam looked behind and saw bird-like monster land behind him. The monster's name was Birdon.

“Oh you want to go do ya?” Sam taunted, “Mum get everyone to safety”.
“Ok Sam,” Twilight replied, “be careful”. Twilight flew off to make sure everyone was safe.
When Sam turned around he saw two monsters had showed up. The bat-like monster was called Noiseler and the other was called Zandrias.


“Okay three against one,” Sam said, “I can handle that”. He then felt a tap on his shoulder, Thunder Darambia turned around to see four more monsters. The Ancient Violent Beast, Golmede Beta.

The Rock Monster, Sadora.

The Space Monster, Bemular.

And the Golden Super-Power Monster, Goldras.

“Okay that’s just unfair”, Sam pouted.
Birdon fired another fireball at Thunder Darambia but he dodged it just in time and instead hitting Bemular. The monster seemed to be angry at that, but acted quite human-like about it, as in walking up to Birdon and seemed to yell at it. Also what was strange was that Golmede came over to break the two up. When Sam fought monsters in duos or triplets, they would away act like wild animals when they fought, but these monsters where acting more like people.
Darambia was confused either so he decided to shock Sadora, and the battle commenced. The Battle was a every uneven fight with seven against one, but Sam held it together. Noiseler, Birdon and Zandrias attacked from the sky while the other four attacked from the ground. The whole time, Sam was leading them to the lake, he had the idea that if he got them wet or they stood in the lake he would be able to shock them all at the same time.
Soon Sam had led them all to the lake, Thunder Darambia stood in the middle of the lake with the seven monsters surrounding him. Bolts of electricity zapped around Darambia’s back rods. Before any of the other monsters knew, Sam zapped the water shocking the monsters at the same time.
After that Sam made it to the side of the lake before falling down from exhaustion. The seven monsters crawled out the lake also exhausted. Then suddenly the monsters started to glow, Sam/Darambia was confused at this. When the light faded away the monsters where replaced with humans, Birdon, Noiseler, Zandrias and Sadora became women and Golmede, Bemular and Goldras became men. And Sam knew who they were.
“No way,” he whispered, for the monsters where his human family, Joe, Becca, Kerry, Emily, James, Kate and Henry.
The seven siblings groaned as the got up, seeing their monsters laying on the ground as nothing but figures. Kate looked up and saw Thunder Darambia was still standing. Thunder Darambia started to acted out.
“What the heck was that for?!” he said angerly.
“You were… going to destroy the town”, James replied panting.
“I’ve lived in this town for at less half a year”, Darambia complained.
“We were only trying to find our little brother,” Becca said, holding Zandrias close to her.
“What’s his name?” Darambia asked, playing dumb.
“Sam, Sam Metters”, Joe replied, thinking this creature might help them.
“Hm, name sound familiar,” Darambia said, “Oh yeah I know him”.
“You do?!” Emily expressed, getting up of the ground followed by the rest, “Do you know where he is?”
“He’s closer than you think”, Darambia smirked. Before anyone could asked, the Omnitrix timed out and in a blinding flash, Darambia was replaced with…
“SAM!!!” Everyone shouted before running up to him and giving the little brother the biggest hug seven teens could possibly give. The group shed tears from their eyes, reunited as a family.
"I... i missed you all," Sam said while weeping with joy.
"It's okay, Sammy. We’re here," Becca said soothingly.
Twilight and her friends finally made it to where Sam timed out and couldn’t help but shed a few tears of their own, so happy to see then together as a family again, even though this is the first time they meet the teens of course.
"Listen Sam. We heard about what happened to mum, and we’re so sorry about what happened to her," Kerry said.
Sam frowned in sham, "I’m so sorry. It wasn't my fault that she became a donkey. Really, I wasn’t!" He pleaded.
"Ssh, it's okay, Sam," Emily said, "Of course it wasn't your fault. No one could have known it would happen to her. Besides, you never let us down."
Sam smiled, "I missed you all, so much."
"We missed you too, Sam," Joe replied, "We will always love you, little brother. We know mum and dad are.... not here, but at least we’re still have you around," and Sam buried his face in Becca’s t-shirt.
“And we’ll be with you forever now,” James said, “because we’re not leaving this place or your side from now on.”
"Aww." Said a crowd. The group looked and saw Twilight, her friends, the princess, and Sam’s friends in front of them. Most of them had tears of joy in their eyes, and of course, a few didn't.
Sam looked up at his human family, "How did you all get here?"
Luna stepped forward with a smile on her face. "I brought them here, my child."
"You did? How?"
"Well, you know how I could hear your wish from you world right?" Sam nodded a yes in return, "Well, I heard one of your family members that would love to see you again, I obeyed their wish but I had to go to your world to see who they were, so I brought them here to Equestria so they may live here with you in Ponyville." The Princess of the Night felt a tight squeeze on her neck.
Sam hugged her really tightly "thank you so much, Luna." He exclaimed as he was hugging her with tears of joy.
Luna gave him a warm smile "you're very welcome Sam." Then she hugged the child back. "I'm always happier to see you happy." Then they both let go of each other.
"So, who and what are you guys?" Henry asked Twilight, Sunset, and their friends. "We never seen kinds of creatures like you."
"Yeah, you look very peculiar," James retorted.
"And rather adorable." Kate added.
They all blushed at the word adorable. "Oh well, thank you," said Rarity.
"I'm Twilight. Sam's new mother."
"Mother?" they all asked, a little confused.
"That's a little weird." Henry blurted. Then James hit him on the back of the head hard while Kate jabbed her elbow into his stomach "Ow! what was that for?"
"Bro, please. Don't be rude like that."
"Sorry."
"Guys, please don't be mad at me, but she decided to take me in as her son, and she loves me very much."
"Oh no. It's quite alright, little man." Joe reassured. "It just.... not what we expected. So, who are the rest of you?"
"I'm Sunset Shimmer."
“Aurora Shadow”.
“Scarlet Dawn”.
"Spike."
"My name is Rarity."
"I'm Applejack."
"I'm Rainbow Dash, the fastest flyer in all of Equestria."
“Hi I’m Pinkie Pie”.
“I’m Fluttershy.”
“I’m Aria.”
“I’m Adagio.”
“I’m Sonata”.
“I’m Trixie”.
“I’m Apple Bloom”.
“I’m Sweetie Belle”.
“I’m Scootaloo”.
“I’m Diamond Tiara.”
“I’m Silver Spoon”.
“I’m Dinky”.
"I'm Derpy".
“And I’m Princess Celestia”.
"Well, it is a pleasure to meet all of you." said Emily. "Now I guess it is time to for to introduce ourselves. I’m Emily, Sam’ old babysitter, Joe's girlfriend, and so to be wife."
“Let’s not get that far ahead”, Joe blushed, “well I’m Joe, Sam’s older brother”.
"I am Kerry, the oldest sister."
"I'm Becca, the youngest sister bust older than Sam."
“I’m Sam’s first oldest cousin, Henry”.
“I’m Sam’s second oldest cousin, James.”
“And I’m Sam’s third oldest cousin, Kate”.
"Well, it's a pleasure to meet all of you."
"You know, Sam told us about you." said Twilight.
"Really?"
"Yep. He told us how awesome you guys are, and a few of the nicest humans he has ever met." Sunset said.
"Oh well, you know," said Joe.
"What he said is true. Sam is family," Kate clarified.
"Oh, that's good." said Applejack.
"So are you all a part of his new family?" Joe asked.
"Yes." they all said.
"Oh, that's good. It is good to see Sam being with ponies that care about him so much."
"I agree." said James.
"We do." said Fluttershy, then Sam got himself in a group hug with Twilight, her friends, the princesses and this human family.
It was a little.... unusual for the teens to see a new family for him that are ponies, but they were happy that Sam was happy and of course, still alive.
"So, I think we should go and have a look around." Joe clarified
"Good idea. Come with me to my library, and talk. I'm pretty sure you all and Sam have so much to talk about."
the eight humans smiled at each other. "We do." they said in unison.
"Wait!" said a female voices. It was Lyra and her best friend Bon Bon who was literally being dragged along.
"Don't forget about us," Lyra said, “I’m Lyra”.
"And I'm Bon Bon," she replied deadpanned.
"And we’re best friends," they both said.
Lyra added "Oh, and good friends of Sam too”.
"Nice to meet you too." said Emily politely. "So, you wanna come with us?"
"yeah!"
"Alright alright. You can come,” Joe said, trying to calm down Lyra, “Say, Sam, would you like me to carry you on my shoulders like old times?"
"Oh yes. Please."
Joe chuckled at his response. "Okay, come here, you." then he gently picked him up and placed him on his shoulders. "Wow you’ve gotten heavier. Ready to go?"
"Yep."
"Perfect. So, let's go." then the older siblings followed Sam's family to Ponyville. Sam was overjoyed with being re-united with his old family and now he came being both old and new at the same time. Of course these going to be some ups and downs and some explaining to do regarding his scar-less chest but it’s all for the long run but for now, Sam is going to cherish these moments forever.
Author's Note
Chapter 15: Finding the Lost and Found
A few days later and Sam’s siblings had moved into Ponyville and where welcomed with open hooves. They were temporary staying with some of Twilight’s friends. Becca was staying with Pinkie Pie, Kerry with Rarity, Henry with Rainbow Dash, James and Kate with Fluttershy and Joe and Emily with Applejack. During that time Sam had collected the D.N.A of his siblings’ monsters. One day Sam was testing out his Ultrix in Sweet Apple Acres.
“So how does this work?” he asked his friends. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Aurora, Scarlet, Dinky, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon where there to watch him.
“How are we meant to know”, Sweetie bluntly said.
Sam touched the Ultrix and it turned on with a blue flash. The Ultrix seemed to give Sam the knowledge of the Ultras as Sam knew how the Ultrix worked.
“ULTRAMAN, SPECIUM RAY!” Sam called out as a hologram of the said Ultra appeared above him.

Sam puts his arms in a plus sign, with his right arm vertical and his left one horizontal, the holographic image of Ultraman did the same, and fired a blue beam of energy his vertical hand, destroying a nearby tree in an explosion.
“That. Was. AWESOME!” Scootaloo shouted as the group ran up to their friend.
“That could come in handy when fighting stronger foes”, Sam retorted. Just then Applejack and Big Mac ran out up to them after hearing the explosion.
“Is everyone al ’right!? What happenin’!?” Applejack asked out of breath.
“Sam blew up a tree”, Diamond said, “and it was cool”.
The ponies and Sam all pointed to where a tree used to stand, Applejack and Big Mac looked in the direction they were pointing to see a smoking hole in the ground.
“Holy cow”, Applejack blurted out. Big Mac just stared.
“Urm, sorry”, Sam apologized, as Applejack turned back to him with strict look on her face, “I was only testing out the Ultrix.”
AJ walked up to Sam and patted his head, “Next time, be more careful of your surroundings”, she said as she and Big Mac turned around and started to walk to the house, “Now, you lot hungry?”
Meanwhile in the house Granny Smith was telling Joe and Emily about the rest of the family and how they’ll live all around Equestria. As Applejack, Big Mac and the children came in, Granny Smith was talking about his late son and daughter-in-law.
“And that’s how we lost them, Apple Bloom was too young at the time, so she didn’t’ understand”, she finished with a tear rolling down her face.
“Oh, we’re so sorry about bringing this up”, Emily apologized, but Granny Smith simply raised her hoof.
“No need for an apology youngsters”, Granny Smith assured them.
Just as the group made it into the living room…
“Hi there!” Pinkie Pie jumped out of nowhere scaring Sam so much, he jumped into the wall that had all the family photos on and making one fall onto his head.
“OW!” he explained rubbing his head.
“Oh I’m so, so, so, so sorry Sammy”, Pinkie ran up and hugged him.
“Pinkie… can’t… breathe”, Sam spluttered.
Pinkie blushed as she eased her grip on Sam but still had him an embrace. Once Pinkie let go, Sam noticed something within the photo.
“Hey what’s this?” he asked.
“What’s what?” Dinky asked him.
“It seems to be a note”, Sam said look to who it was for, “It’s for AJ, Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith. From…” Sam’s jaw dropped to the floor in shock.
“Who’s it from?” Pinkie asked as she looked, and her jaw dropped to the floor too. The others started to get concerned.
“Sam, Pinkie Pie, is very thing alright?” Applejack asked.
“It’s from your parents, Bright Mac and Buttercup,” Sam replied in a near whisper tone.
“WHAT?!?!?!” everyone yelled, Applejack gently snatched the note out of Sam’s hands and began to read:
Dear our sweet daughters and son,
Me and your father are still alive. Sorry that we had to fake our deaths, but we had to. We’ve been taken away and trapped in a cave in the Everfree forest and had been forced to serve Demaaga the molten iron monster and if we try to escape, Demaaga with cook us alive. These are probably the last you’ll ever hear from us, so we just want to say that we miss you dearly and hope to see you on the other side.
Your all-loving Parents,
Bright Mac and Buttercup.
Everyone was in tears after hearing that. No one payed attention to Sam getting up, walking to the door and standing there with a heroic smile on his face.
“S… Sam? What are you doin’?” Apple Bloom sobbed.
“Get to packing guys and girls, we’re going to save them”.
Half an hour later, everyone was ready to go and save AJ’s parents. Twilight was there for she read that Demaagas like places really hot and there was only one cave in the Everfree that was in a volcano. And they needed another adult there to look after the children. Everyone was in a wagon and Big Mac was pulling the wagon.
“Right ready?” Twilight asked, the rest all nodded, “Alright Big Mac, let’s go!”
“Eeeyup”, Big Mac called out as he started to pull the wagon out the farm and into the Everfree Forest.
“So where is the cave?” Diamond Tiara asked.
“The entrance is at the base of a volcano,” Twilight replied looking at a map, “That’s why we have these water tanks, it’ll be boiling in the cave, so we’ll need to pour them on each other to stay cool.”
So the reached to mouth of the cave, thing ways of smoke was flowing out the entrance. Sam turned into Reionic Burst Gomora, and Joe and Emily became Birdon and Golmede Beta so the heat wouldn’t affect them.
“Ok, so me, Pinkie Pie and Applejack with go in with Sam, Joe and Emily,” Twilight instructed, “Big Mac you stay out here with the girls please”.
“Eeeyup,” big Mac replied.
“Why can’t we come in”, Aurora asked, giving Twilight puppy eyes.
“It’s far too dangerous for you lot”, Twilight said as she poured the water onto herself.
“Ok we’ll wait,” Apple Bloom pouted, before her sister came to her aid.
“But you Bloom are comin’ in” Applejack declared.
“I am?!” she squealed.
“She is?” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo retorted.
“If you can survive being chased and attacked by a chimera, you can shore to survive a little heat”, Applejack said as she poured the water over her and her sister.
“She did what?” RB Gomora asked.
“I’ll tell you later”, Apple Bloom said.
“Ok team,” Sam/Gomora hollered out, “Let’s move out”.
“Right the four ponies and two Kaiju replied as they all charged into the cave leaving Big Mac with rest of the children.
It was really hot in the cave, but the ponies were soaked and remained cool however that won’t last long. The kids-turned- monsters were resistant to the heat as the monsters themselves were part of the fire category. It wasn’t dark in the cave due to the walls having a dim red glow to them.
“How will we know when we are close”, Apple Bloom asked, no sooner she said that, the group came to a massive opening it was large and dome-like with another entrance way at the other end of the rocky room.
“Sweet Mother of Ultra”, Sam/Gomora remarked.
“Let’s go deeper”, Twilight declared, “Maybe Demaaga and Applejack’s Parents are in there”.
The team moved in deeper into the volcano, soon Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack and Apple Bloom started to be damp rather than soaked. As they got deeper Pinkie Pie could hear something.
“Guys, I hear something,” she said as the rest stopped and tried to hear what she could hear.
“it sounds like…” Applejack said.
“Snoring?” Twilight finished.
“M…Mum, look,” Sam/Gomora said whist point to a sleeping Demaaga.

“Sweet Celestia”, Twilight whispered, “let’s try go around him”.
And so they did that. They all stayed against the wall, but Sam’s Omnitrix had other ideas.
“New D.N.A Detected,” It spoke, “Scanning now”.
“Crap, Crap, Crap!” Sam/Gomora whispered nearly shouting, as Demaaga eyes shot opened after being scanned.
“Scanning complete, Demaaga D.N.A obtained”, the Omnitrix spoke again.
Demaaga roared in rage and charged toward our heroes. Joe/Golmede and Emily/Birdon stepped in and protected the group.
“You lot go on ahead, we will deal with ugly here”, Joe called out within Golmede Beta.
“Go and find your parents,” Emily called out from within Birdon.
The group all nodded and ran deeper into the volcano. Soon they ran out the other end into the open air. During the volcano the group had gotten dirty and dust and smoke had completely covered the Apple sisters making them not looking themselves. As Gomora was much taller than everyone else, he spotted two earth ponies locked in a cage with a small pool of water. As he walked over to the cage, the two earth ponies began to panic.
“Stay back you varmin”, the yellow stallion said as he shield the pale gamboge mare.
“Are you bright Mac and Buttercup?” Gomora asked.
“Yes, yes we are,” the mare replied bravely.
“Well this hard to explain,” Gomora stated, “but put it simply you’ll getting out of here”.
“We are?” the Buttercup asked confused.
“Yes you are”, Gomora replied as he crushed the lock with his claws, releasing the capture ponies.
“You’re free now follow me”, Gomora said just as his Omnitrix timed out and he turned back to Sam, “You have got to be kidding me”.
“Sam!” Twilight called out, “Did you find them?”
“Yep”, Sam replied annoyed that he timed out.
“Who are you?” the Bright Mac asked the Princess of Friendship.
“Wait, do you not know me?” Twilight asked them, “the four princess in Equestria?”
“Four?” the two gasped, “we through there was only one and that is Princess Celestia”.
“Look can we go now”, Sam shouted as he came back for his soak in the small pool.
“Ok sorry”, Twilight said, “come on let’s go”.
The group ran back into the volcano to see Demaaga had Golmede pinned against a wall while Birdon was tried to pull it away.
“Joe, Emily, we got them,” Sam called out to his brother and former babysitter. Demaaga heard him and saw it’s slaves escaped, he threw Golmede to the floor and then grabbed Birdon and threw her onto Golmede as Demaaga slowly walked forward. Sam stepped in front of Bright Mac and Buttercup.
“No kid, what are you doin’?!” Bright Mac called out.
“Don’t worry,” Sam replied, “I know what I’m doing”. Sam then activated his Ultrix, “ULTRAMAN X XANADIUM RAY!”

Sam raised his right hand to absorb energy, then swings it to his left hand while drawing a line with his left foot and perform an "X" hand position and fire the attack. Demaaga tried to block it with a molten iron heat ray but it along with Demaaga were nothing in a few seconds as Demaaga exploded. Sam was tried after that, but it wasn’t over yet.
“Come on,” Twilight said levitating Sam on to her back, “That explosion triggered the volcano, we need to move now”.
Big Mac and the fillies hear the explosion and hoped they were alright as a cloud of smoke and dust blasted out the cave entrance.
“Apple Bloom!” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo yelled to their friend.
“AJ!” Big Mac bellowed out to his sister.
“Twilight!” Aurora and Scarlet shrieked to their adoptive mother.
“Sam!” Dinky screamed to her ‘best’ friend.
Just then, one filly, two monsters, four mares, one stallion and one human child walked out the dust cloud dramatically, cool but pointless.
“Sam!” Dinky shouted running up to Sam and embracing him, “I thought you were gone”.
“You can’t kill this bad boy”, Sam joked.
“Ma, Pa, is that really you?” Big Mac called out to his parents.
“Big McIntosh?” Buttercup said looking at her son.
“Eeeyup,” he replied.
“Come here son, you two as well”, Bright Mac said, motioning to his two daughters. Applejack and Apple Bloom walked closer and embrace their parents along his Big Mac. That moment will be treasure for the rest of their lives.
“I think we should get going,” Twilight said, as she and Pinkie got the fillies back into the wagon. Joe and Emily had changed back to normal and all the way back, everyone was telling Bright Mac and Buttercup everything they missed as Sam/Bolgils pulled then wagon off into the sunset.
Author's Note
Chapter 16: The Explaination
"Wow Twilight! Everything is so pretty!" Kate exclaimed as the train slowed to a stop near the Crystal Empire. Princess Celestia had sent Twilight a letter regarding important princess matters in the Crystal Empire. She have no idea what she has in store for her, but Twilight wasn’t going to do this alone. And Sam wanted to show his siblings the Crystal Empire.
"Welcome to the Crystal Empire..." Twilight smiled as they walked out of the train.
"Oh, everything is as beautiful and dazzling as before!" Rarity exclaimed.
As they were walking, Adagio spoke out, "You must be over the moon, Twilight."
"Oh, I am excited but... To be honest, I'm a little nervous too..."
"You're nervousited!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "It just makes you wanna jump up and down and yell 'YAY ME!'" She stops, "But it also makes you wanna curl up into a little ball at the same time...!" She says curling up into a ball and standing back up with a transforming sound effect. "We've all been there!"
"I'm there almost every day..." Fluttershy said looking away.
"You've got no reason to fear, Sparkle," Aria started, "Everything's gonna be just..."
"TWILIGHT!!" Rarity exclaimed running up to me. "Oh, sorry darling, but I just realized you aren't wearing your crown!... You haven't forgotten it back in Ponyville have you??"
"It's in my bag..." Twilight sighed, "I just feel a little uncomfortable wearing it. Plus I haven't really gotten used to these yet..." she said trying to fly but falling flat to the ground.
"You are a princess now Twilight, embrace it!" Rarity exclaimed. "I'm telling you, if I had a crown like that, I would never take it off. Why I'd sleep in the thing!"
Twilight and Sam rolled their eyes until Sam saw Emily going through Twilight’s bag. "Emily, what are you doing?" he then saw her pulling out Twilight’s crown.
She then placed it on Joe’s head with a goofy grin on her face. "All hail Princess Joe".
Everyone couldn't help but laugh. All but Joe, "Yes, ha, ha, but you're my little princess too," he said as his took it off and placed it on Emily’s head.
They then started to walk into the castle. As they did, Sam showed his siblings a few things in the castle. They just listened, excited to hear every word, and Emily secret placed Twilight’s crown on Sam’s head. Eventually they found their way into Princess Cadence's chamber. "Twilight!" She exclaimed hugging her sister-in-law. "I haven't seen you since the coronation!" She moved over to see Sam. "And it's wonderful to see you again as well Sa--" she stopped and noticed Sam was wearing Twilight’s crown. "Isn't that your mums crown?"
"Huh?" Sam explained as he took off his mother’s crown, then gave a look to his former babysitter who had a guilty expression on her face.
Celestia smiled walking up to them. "We have so much to discuss. But it can wait. You all look tired from your journey. Now off to bed, all of you."
They all bowed and turned walking toward their rooms. "I can't believe it’s so late already..." Twilight yawned. She looked at Sam who was struggling to keep his eyes open.
Sam, Sunset, Twilight and Spike all stayed in the same room. Twilight sighed placing the crown on her head.
"What's wrong Twilight?" Sunset asked.
"I don't know Sunset... I'm just worried I guess. Princess Cadence was given the Crystal Empire to rule over... What if now that I'm a princess Celestia would want me to lead a kingdom of my own!? Of our own!?"
"That. Would. Be. Awesome!" Spike and Sam exclaimed.
"No. It. Would. Not!" Twilight exclaimed rubbing her forehead. "Just because I have this crown and these wings, it doesn't mean I'll be a good leader."
"I think you would," Sam spoke out. "You're in charge of a lot of things at home."
"He's got a point." Sunset added and yawned. "But come on, we all need to get some shut-eye... Big day tomorrow." Twilight nodded as both her and Sunset got in the same bed and Sam got in his own. Twilight closed her eyes.... Trying desperately to get comfortable! "Just, tuck..." she said trying to fold her wings rolling around in bed. "Just trying to get comfortable...!" Twilight closed her wings and shut her eyes... Until they shot open again. "UGH!!"
“Twilight just relax yourself!” Sunset softly yelled.
Sam couldn't sleep. he was tired but he couldn’t get comfortable. He got up and tried to make the bed more comfortable. Suddenly he could hear the door slowly open and he ran back into bed before anyone could see him. Sam carefully took a peek at who came in. It looked like a pony with a cloak. He saw the pony slowly walk up to the bed and toward both Twilight’s and Sunset’s crowns. ‘What is she...’ he then saw her levitate the crowns and replace them with ones that looks the same! ‘She's stealing mum and aunt Sunset's crowns!!’ He then turned on the Omnitrix and chose Gomess. "Stop!!" he exclaimed shocking the intruder and waking everyone up.
Twilight yawned waking up and looked at the intruder in shock. "My crown! She's got our crowns!!" The intruder then ran out as Sam/Gomess, Twilight and Sunset ran after her. "Stop!! Thief!!" The others walked out of their rooms in confusion. "She's stolen our crowns!!" Sunset exclaimed as we all were now chasing after her. Henry transformed into Goldras and tried to catch her, but the intruder teleported I front of her, revealing that it was a midnight blue unicorn with deep purple and yellow mane and tail. She kept running as Sam and Twilight followed in aggravation. Twilight and Gomess then tackled the unknown unicorn into another room as the crown bounced off the walls and into a mirror. "What did you do with my crown!?"
"Sorry that it had to be this way, sister!" The intruder exclaimed teleporting in front of the mirror and jumping through it. Leaving everypony speechless.
"Who was that...?" Fluttershy asked.
"Princess Celestia!!" Twilight exclaimed and ran toward Celestia's room.
“Did anyone see her Cutie Mark?” Kate asked.
“it looked like Twilight’s star and Sunset’s sun but divided into two with a blackhole in between them”, Sam said, “And why did she say Twilight was her sister?”
"WHAT!!!" Celestia yelled very uncharacteristically of her. “Well it about time Twilight and Sunset you knew about your real origins.”
“What do you mean Princess?” Twilight asked confused.
Celestia then walked to a painting which told a story.
“Long, long ago Luna and I ruled together with a third celestial being. Her name was Princess Eclipse, Princess of the dawn and dusk. One day, during the time of Nightmare Moon’s imprisonment, the Devil Beast, Zaigorg and his demon Gorg clones attacked Equestria.”





“They were unstoppable but then Princess Eclipse did something heroic. She sacrificed herself for all of Equestria. Moments later three little fillies floated down from the sky, one was lavender with purple mane and tail, one was yellow with fiery mane and tail, and the third was dark blue with a deep Purple and orange mane and tail. They were Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer and Crepuscule.”
Everyone gasped in shock. Twilight and Sunset along with this Crepuscule character where once the same being.
“I gave Twilight to her now parents Nightlight and Twilight Velvet, Sunset to her now parents Flare Blitz and Sunny Day and decided to adopted Crepuscule myself. After time, Crepuscule grew more and more rebellious and she was given the nickname 'Divided Dusk' as she had half of both Twilight and Sunset's cutie marks, she also felt she was being isolated from me as I was busy with my Princess duties. Soon she ran away from me to an unknown world after almost hurting somepony and I scolded her for it. I just watched as my adopted daughter ran away, I hoped she'll come back in a change of heart, but that wasn't the case.”
Twilight was lose of word. Everyone else was shock after hearing this tale.
"But I don't understand..." Sunset started. "Where did she go? Where did she take our crowns??"
Celestia lead her into a different room. "You'll soon know more about this place than even I do." She said walking into the room with the mirror, Luna already there.
"This is no ordinary mirror. It is a gateway into another world. A gateway that opens once, every thirty moons."
“Sparkly!” Pinkie exclaimed placing her hoof on the mirror while Luna slowly moved her away with a mused look on her face.
“It has always been kept in the throne room of Canterlot Castle.” Luna continued. “But when Princess Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over.”
Celestia sighed. "Twilight… you and Sunset must use the mirror to go into this other world and retrieve your crowns. Without them, the other elements of harmony have no power and Equestria is left without two of its most important means of defence.”
"Your crowns does not belong in the place Crepuscule now calls home." Luna said. “And in her possession your element of harmony will no doubt be used to bring harm to the inhabitants of this other realm. They will not have the power to defend themselves.”
"Do you understand the importance of your task?" Celestia asked.
"Of course," Twilight and Sunset answered.
"Good... Then you must go at once." Twilight sighed as she was about to walk in through the portal.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Rainbow Dash cut in front of her. "If she's goin, we're goin with her! Right girls?"
"Ooohhh! I'm so nervousited!!" Pinkie exclaimed.
"You do realize that's not a real word, right?" Applejack asked.
Twilight just smiled until... "I'm afraid I can't let you go." Celestia spoke out. She then explained the consequences of Twilight’s friends going.
Twilight sighed as she looked back at all of us and slowly walked through the mirror followed by Sunset... But Sam and Spike grew nervous and ran through after them. "Spike!!" Everypony exclaimed... "SAM!!" They exclaimed as they followed them.
"Ugh..." Twilight groaned opening her eyes.
"Uh... Twilight?"
"Huh?" she said looking around. "Spike...? You're not supposed to--" she stopped mid-sentence when she saw him. "Spike... Are you a dog??"
"I.. Think so..." Spike said looking at himself. "But... You may want to look at yourself...!"
Twilight slowly raised her... Hands!? she screamed at the top of her lungs but quickly covered her mouth. Twilight just kept examining her body in a sort of panic. “W... what happened!? Why am I a human!?” Suddenly there were two more screams behind the pond… “That sounded like…” Twilight slowly got up trying to keep her balance. “Oh… my…” she looked down only to find a vanilla coloured girl with brown hair and yellow streaks. She looked about the same size as herself. “S… Sunset…?”
“Huh?” She said looking up at Twilight in shock. “You’re human now!?”
“Y-you’re a human too!” Twilight exclaimed back.
“Huh!?” Sunset exclaimed examining her own body now. “But… how!?”
“Oh quiet your wining!” replied Sam’s voice, Twilight and Sunset looked and saw Sam was still human. He started to look around, “This pond looks rather familiar somehow.”
“Sam?” Twilight asked confused, “How are you still human?”
“Maybe his Omnitrix has something to do with it,” Spike wisely stated.
Sunset noticed the colour seemed to drain from Sam’s face, “Sam what’s wrong?”
“I know where we are,” Sam said quietly, “this is my school. This is my hometown. This is Earth.”
To be continued…
Author's Note
Chapter 17: The Return of Old Friends
Sam looked around; he could remember everything about his school. His classroom, the playground, the lunch hall, everything. Sam ran to a window and peered in, only to see the classroom was empty.
“Everyone must be on the playground,” he thought, Sam then ran to the playground followed by a very confused Twilight and a very wobbly Sunset. Sam was right; everyone was outside playing with their friends or having just chilling in the shade. Sam then became down casted.
“Everything ok Sam?” Twilight asked, seeing Sam upset.
“Yeah It’s just I feel nervous and upset to see all them having fun,” Sam replied, “What if they forgot about me”.
“Sam no one can or will forget about you”, Sunset told his as she bent down on one knee as well as Twilight and gave him a hug. Little did anyone knew; a group of children were creeping up on them.
One of them (a girl) tapped on Sam’s shoulder once he broke the hug. Sam turned around and was tackled to the ground in an embrace. “What the…?” Sam spluttered, as he was being crushed by a girl he knew very well, “ELENA!!” he shouted in joy.
“SAMMY!!” Elena shouted in delight, “You’re back!! I was so worried.”
“Sorry about that, but could you please get off me, I’m finding it hard to breath,” Sam chocked, Elena gave a sheepish grin and release him.
“Sam!” called a new voice, Sam looked to the owner and he saw the rest of his old friends.
“Oscar! Chloe! Thomas! Kelly! Tyler! Sommer!” Sam shouted in bliss, as his friends gave him a much softer embrace.
“Care to introduce us to your friends?” Twilight asked with a happy smile.
“Oh sorry,” Sam chuckled, “These are my friends, Elena, Thomas, Kelly, Chloe, Tyler, Oscar and Sommer”.
“Nice to meet you all,” Twilight said, Sunset nodded in agreement.
“And these are Taylor and Sally”, Sam said, pointed to Twilight and Sunset. Both Twilight and Sunset were very confused by this.
“It’s very nice to meet you two,” Sommer responded shyly.
“Sam why are you calling us by those names?” Sunset whispered to her nephew.
“It’s because people are going to find your real names weird in this world”, Sam muttered back.
“Oi look, it’s the Salamander!” called out a very blunt London accent. Sam’s face turned to terror as he saw his bullies walking up to them.
“How many times do we have to tell you Chris to bug off!” exclaimed an angry Thomas.
Chris was the school bully along with his friends, Lewis, Billy and Oliver. Those four was how Sam gained his scars from. “We’re ‘bug off’ once we deal with this little crap cake”, Lewis said, pushing passed Sam’s friends and grabbing Sam’s hair before kicking him to the ground.
“You got us in trouble the last time, you slimy salamander”, Chris as Oliver pulled out a bucket of water and proceeded to pour onto Sam’s head. But before the water even dropped out the bucket, Twilight rushed up and straight up punched Oliver in the face. Sunset caught the bucket and splashed all over the four persecutors. Sam and everyone burst out laughing as well as other students who were nearby.
“How do you like them apples?” Sunset retorted as she dunked the bucket upon Oliver’s head.
“Who are you and why did you defend this little devil”, Chris spluttered.
“We are…” Sunset panicked, they could say the were Sam’s parents due to the fact that they were teenagers, “His sisters, and if you mess with him, you mess with us”.
Chris stared at them with anger in his eyes, “This isn’t over Salamander, mark my words, you’ll be in for a monstrous surprise!” he called out as him and his goons walked away to get dry.
“You ok, little buddy?” Sunset asked Sam as he was being confit by his friends.
“Yeah I’m fine, thanks guys,” Sam answered his aunt turned teen, “hey guys, is Miss. Dickson still inside?”
“Yeah bro,” Tyler stated, “If you want I can take you inside to see her”.
“That would be nice, thanks Ty,” Sam said walking up to his friend.
“No problem, you big doofer,” Tyler chuckled while giving his friend a playful punch on the shoulder. Tyler then led Sam inside to his classroom to see his teacher followed by Twilight and Sunset.
Tyler led Sam, Twilight, Spike (who jumped into Twilight’s bag) and Sunset through the school to Sam’s old classroom.
“So how did you become friends with Sam?” Twilight asked Tyler.
“It was when those tormenters first bullies him”, Tyler answered, “Which was also when Sam first came here”.
“Oh”, Sunset exclaimed, looking down on Sam and ruffling his head.
“Yeah those guys were horrid”, Tyler told them, “Me and Thomas were nearby when Sam got terrorized and we even saw him get his first scar on his stomach, but we jumped in and helped him.” Tyler then patted Sam on the shoulder, “And I’ve never regretted it”.
Soon they were standing in front of a classroom, looking through the windows they could see a teacher at her desk work on some documents. Tyler knocked on the door and the woman responded with a “come in”.
“Excuse me Miss,” Tyler spoke, “but there’s someone who would like to see you”.
“Oh? Who is it?” the teacher asked. Tyler said nothing as he moved aside for Sam and his ‘sisters’. The woman was silent to see her former student, “Sam? Is that you?”
“Yes Miss. Dickson, it is?” Sam replied as he walked closer and embraced his former teacher.
“I was so worried about you”, Miss. Dickson told him as she held Sam close to her.
Sam soon broke the hug, “I have something to tell you that regards to why I haven’t been here in like 4 months”.
Miss. Dickson sat down as Sam explained everything from how it all started, how he got a real Omnitrix, his connection with the Ultramen, who was taking care of him and why he was back in this world. After the story Miss. Dickson was a bit surprise by it all.
“Even though I believe you, I’m find it hard to believe myself”, she said, looking at Sunset and Twilight.
“If you want more proof…” Sam said before walking behind Twilight and pulling out Spike, “Go on Spike, speak.”
“He’s telling the truth”, Spike said, he didn’t know what else to say.
“Ok, I believe it now,” Miss. Dickson replied.
“So we may have to stay here for a while until we can get the crowns back”, Twilight spoke up.
“So does that mean you’ll be coming back to school?” Miss. Dickson asked, to which Sam replied with a nod, “Ok, I’ll want to help so I’ll keep an eye out for anyone suspicious”.
“Thank you,” Sam exclaimed, “Thank you so much.”
“Is it ok if we came here too?” Twilight asked.
“Absolutely,” Miss. Dickson stated, “come I’ll sign you two up”.
The rest of their lunch was Miss. Dickson helping Twilight and Sunset get registered into the school, however they had to go under the names of Taylor and Sally Metters.
Soon Sam, Twilight, Spike and Sunset were walking through the town to where Sam’s old house stood proud. They were going to live there for the time being, Sam was pointing out places to shop for food and other things.
“I must say, you live in a pretty nice town,” Spike said as he sat in Twilight’s backpack.
“Thanks,” Sam replied, “I’d never want to live anywhere else”.
Suddenly the four heard and saw people screaming and running, they turned to see what was happening and saw two monsters walking up the street. One seemed to be a yeti while the other resembled a walrus.


Sam knew what he had to do as he ducked into an ally and activated his Omnitrix and becoming Red King.

“RED KING!” he roared as he ran into the street, luckily the monsters were human size so the town would get destroyed. Too much.
The monsters (the Yeti Gigass and the Walrus-like one Peguila) roared and ran to fight the Skull Monster. Red King swung a right hook right into Peguila’s head and kicked Gigass in the stomach, Peguila tried to slap Red King with his wing but the skull monster dodged making Peguila stumble forward before Red King kicked him down. Gigass and Peguila stood up and both fired a Freezing Beam at Red King, turning his arms to ice. But Red King was smart and used his iced fists to smash Gigass and Peguila in the faces shattering the ice as well.
“BRAVE BURST!” Red King roared as his body turned from yellow to red, Gigass and Peguila both seemed to feel nervous as Red King’s fists were coated in flame. Red King gave a left-hook to Gigass and uppercut Peguila both exploding as they fell to the ground.
“Wow those two never stood a chance”, Spike declared.
“Though the main question is,” Sam said returning back to normal, “Why are monsters on earth?”
As Sam and his family walked off to his house, no one saw to boys picking up the Kaiju medals of Gigass and Peguila.
“The monsters didn’t work”, one said, “The boss isn’t going to be happy”.
Soon Sam and his family made it to his old house, although Sam didn’t have his original key, there was always a spare under the door mat. When Sam walked into the house a scent of nostalgia as he walked around the house and seeing that everything was where it was when he left.
“Wow”, he thought, “I almost don’t recognize anything”.
Sam found Twilight and Sunset in the kitchen trying to make a sandwich. Sam just walked up to them and gave them a hug. Both girls saw him come in and excepted the embrace. Sam was happy to be with his new mother and aunt and after they had dinner they all went to sleep with Sam sleeping in his own room and Twilight and Sunset in his old parents room.
Author's Note
Chapter 18: Dividing the Reveal
Sam woke up to the smell of Bacon wafting through the air. He got changed and went downstairs to found Sunset making breakfast.
“Morning Sam,” She greeted him, she was wearing Sam’s old mother’s apron which barely covered her own bust, “I’m just making breakfast for us”, she turned back to the cooker. Sam’s eyes bulged out his head to she was completely naked!
“Urm, Auntie Sunset?” Sam said trying to keep eye contact with his adoptive aunt, “Why are you naked?”
“Hm? Oh It feels natural”, Sunset replied, “Why, is there something wrong?”
“You have those clothes for a reason”, Sam explained, “To cover up your… girl parts”.
“But you told and showed us what to do with dirty clothes,” Sunset retorted.
Sam then facepalmed himself, realizing that he told the girls what to do with dirty clothing. And that they stripped down last night and curled up on the couch with him watching a movie. How he erased from his memory he doesn’t know. Soon Twilight came down, she was naked as well and Sam was finding it harder to keep his eyes on Twilight’s.
“Good morning everyone,” she greeted happily, as she walked to the dining room and sat down, “something smell good.”
“It’s bacon and waffles,” Sunset replied, Sam was snapped out his dumbfounded state when she said ‘waffles’.
While the were eating, Sam told them that they couldn’t go outside naked. Twilight and Sunset understood what Sam was saying and later the two of them when upstairs to get change. Twilight came down wearing a pink t-shirt and a flowery skirt and sandals while Sunset wore a white tank top and light blue shorts and her boots, she had also done her hair up into a ponytail. Spike jumped into Twilight’s backpack and they walked off to school.
Once they got to school, Sam had to separate from Twilight and Sunset due to them being older to him, but they promise they be together with him later at break and lunch. Sam sat in his class ready to start learning, Sam’s seat was in the middle of the room and he was surrounded with his friends on all sides. Thomas and Elena sat on his left and right, Tyler, Oscar and Chloe sat in front of him and Kelly, Sommer and another friend named Jenna were behind him.
“Sam?” Jenna exclaimed, not knowing Sam had returned, “You’ll back?”
“Yeah, did no one tell you?” Sam asked his confused friend, which she responded shake of the head.
Soon Miss. Dickson walked in the classroom and the rest of students calmed their chatter.
“Ok class settle down”, she spoke up, as she stood up at the front of the classroom, “Some of you may have noticed that one of our students have returned for a… holiday”, she motioned to Sam to stand up and he did.
Sam could hear the other students whisper among each other, “Hi guys”, he nervously spoke “I’m back”, ‘oh that’s cringy’, he though.
Later at break Twilight and Sunset met up with Sam and his friends, the two girls saw that four new students had joined them. One was Jenna and the other two were boys who they hadn’t met yet.
“So then I had enough coins to get the star,” Sam was telling his friends a time where he was playing a game, “however Dry Bones had other ideas, he used the spring candy to jump to where I was and lands the exact number of spaces to get the star.”
“Oh dear,” Thomas chuckled.
“What did you do?” Chloe asked.
“I just restarted and said, ‘screw you, you don’t the satisfactory of the win”, Sam replied, he friends then started laughing.
“Hey Sam!” Twilight called out, Sam turned to see his adoptive mother and aunt.
“Hey Twi, Sunny!” Sam called back.
“Who’s your new friends?” Sunset asked, noticing the four new friends.
“Oh these, are Jenna, Freddy, Jack and Abbie”, Sam introduced his friends, who all gave a wave.
“Nice to meet you four”, Sunset said, but before anyone could say anything else, Chris and his buffoons came walking up.
“Oi Salamander”, Chris said, you’re coming with us”.
“Like hell he is,” Twilight declared, getting in front of Sam.
“Oh yes, he is,” Chris darkly said, as he and his mates pulled out medals with monsters on them.




Within a few seconds the four boys where surrounded by dark energy and were replaced with for monsters.
:Dark Rise Jamila:

:Dark Rise Gango:

:Dark Rise Kemur Man:

:Dark Rise M1:

“What on sweet mother of earth just happen to them?!” Abbie cried out.
“Lewis, Oliver, Billy, grab him”, Chris’ voice spoke out of M1. Gango, Jamila and Kemur Man slowly walked up to Sam, but Twilight and Sunset stood in the way.
“Back off,” Twilight growled, getting ready to fight.
“I don’t normal hit girls,” Lewis said within Jamila, “but this can be an exception”.
Jamila charged toward Twilight, who side-stepped sending Jamila face first to the ground. Twilight noticed that she was in front of a tree, as Jamila got up and charge towards Twilight again, Twilight moved out the way and Jamila smacked face first into the tree. But Twilight wasn’t done yet as Kemur Man ran up to her and began fighting her.
Sunset was trying to hurt Gango, but she seemed to nothing but annoy him. Until she stood on his foot. Gango roared in pain in a very cartoony way. Sam was about to choose a monsters to combat these monsters but before he could, M1 teleported right in front of him. The glare along was enough to make Sam collapse to the ground. M1 was about to wrap his arms around Sam, but Sam’s friends jumped in the way.
“Stay back Chris,” Tyler snapped, M1 snarled at them.
Freddy and Jack were the first to run up, punching the ape-like monster, but it did nothing. M1 grabbed their arms and threw them into Chloe, Sommer and Abbie, Jenna, Tyler, Oscar and Thomas ran up to try to hold M1 still while Elena and Kelly attacked him. But like with Jack and Freddy, M1 simply threw them away, hurting more than others. M1 grabbed Sam and teleported away, bringing his monster mates with him.
Twilight and Sunset were surprise to see that their opponents vanished, but their surprise turned to shock and worry when they looked around to see that Sam’s friends were hurt and Sam was nowhere to be seen.
“Sam!” Twilight cried out trying to find her son, “Where is my son!” not caring that she announced that out loud. She then broke down into tears.
“Twilight we’ll find him”, Sunset comforted Twilight.
“I promised nothing bad will ever happen to him again”, Twilight cried into Sunset’s shoulder.
Sam woke up tire to a chair in a dark room with only a light bulb shining directly upon him. He saw that he was surrounded by the four bullies still as their monster forms. He try to speak but found out that he was gagged.
‘So I’ve been kidnapped, just great’, he thought, Sam looked around and guess he was in some sort of storage warehouse, but he was definitely not at school.
Just then a door opened, and Sam saw a girl with brown fuzzy hair with a yellow streak running through it. Her eyes were purple, she wore a pink tank top and a jacket, with figureless gloves which went down to her elbows. On her legs, she wore ripped jean shorts, and black boots. But what made Sam knew who this girl was the symbol on her tank top. It was half of Sunset’s and Twilight’s Cutie Marks with a black hole in the middle of them.

“Ungag him”, she spoke, Kemur Man lowered Sam’s gag as Sam stared daggers at the girl.
“What do you want from me?” he asked with venom in his voice.
“Oh, nothing from you”, she sweetly said before an evil grin stretched across her face, “I only want Twilight and Sunset”.
“What do you want with them? You have their crowns already”, Sam exclaimed.
“I assume Princess Celestia has told you about our history together”, the girl announced, “once I fused the two crowns together, we can become one once more and then I’ll take revenge on Celestia for abandoning me.”
“For what she told me, you abandoned her,” Sam cocky replied.
“Incorrect child,” she retorted, “I was destine to be an alicorn, but she wouldn’t listen to me, she only cared for Twilight and Sunset”.
“That’s not true!” Sam shouted, “she said you were the last pony she had that remind her of Luna!”
“Silent, silent, SILENT!” the girl cried out in fury, she calmed down pretty quickly, “my magic is weak in this world, but once I have control over Princess Eclipse, I can fuse monsters together and take over Equestria”.
“I would let you destroy my home!” Sam shouted, struggling to get free.
“Gag him, I’m getting tired of hearing his voice,” the girl commanded, as Kemur Man re-gagged Sam.
“Well, we better get back to school,” the girl said, “Oh and before I forget…” She snapped her figures and another light turned on in the rather big storage room. Sam’s eyes widened when he saw Miss. Dickson tire up to another chair. “She was getting onto us, so we had to make sure she didn’t find out”.
“You utter bitch!” muffled Sam from behind the gag.
“Soon this world will know the name Crepuscule!!” she declared before laughing as she walked out the room follow by her goons.
Author's Note
Somewhere in The United Kingdom was a town called Romsey, in this town was a family of six. There were Beth and John the Parents, their oldest son Joe, their two daughters Rebecca and Kerry, and their youngest son Sam. Joe was the oldest at the age of 22, Rebecca and Kerry where born at the same time so they were both 16 and Sam was the youngest at the age of 10.
Beth and John met during their final year of college. They hit it off, fell in love, and got married. A few years after their marriage, they had their children. They loved their children very dearly and always spent time with them. Until Joe went off to university and Rebecca and Kerry off to college leaving them with Sam.
Then one day, when Sam was nine years old, John passed away after he had grown sick. Before he passed away he gave his youngest son an early birthday gift; it was a custom-made toy Omnitrix. After that is was only Sam and Beth in their house.
Over the months, Sam promised to stay by his mother’s side until the day she would join John. Beth could only hug her son for that statement. However that would closer than they thought. Then one day, Beth read on the news that a new disease was spreading around the world turning people into animals, it was hard to believe but it was true. The news reporter even had fox ears to prove it.
Then one day when Sam was ten years old, it happened.
Sam had woken up, got changed and went downstairs to have his breakfast. His mother was already down there reading the newspaper and drinking some tea. She looked up from the newspaper to see her son walk into the kitchen.
“Morning Honey”, Beth greeted her son, she stood up to fix him some breakfast.
“Morning mum”, Sam called back as he sat up at the table.
His mother soon brought out some toast for him.
“Thanks mum”, Sam said before eating a slice.
“Your very welcome Honey-ee Haw”, Beth replied before her face turned to one of complete horror. Sam didn’t notices this, but he did notice Beth run up the stairs to the bathroom and three seconds later scream. Sam quickly finished his toast and ran upstairs to see why his mother screamed.
He saw why, Beth had a pair of grey donkey ears on top of her head and a donkey tail swinging behind her. Sam was horrified and so scare, he fainted on the spot. A couple hours later was woken up by his mother uncontrollably braying like a donkey, he was scare of what was happening to his mother. He saw she was more donkey than human; she had the head, ears, tail and front hooves of a donkey.
“Mum,” he called out, despite having a donkey head, Sam could still see that she was scare.
“Sam… Honey-ee Haw, please help mee-haw”, Beth pleaded. Sam tried to look away, but he ran up to his scare mother.
Sam hugged Beth to tried to calm her down. She hugged him back as best she could. She turned to tried to talk to him.
“Sam, please-haw get you things and run”, She said tearing up. Her feet started changing into back hooves, “run to you siblings and hopefully they’re fine”.
“No mum!” Sam shouted with sadness “I said I would stay with you until it was your turn to kick the bucket”.
“Sam please,” Beth said as her feet finished and her body started to swell, “I will always be with you, in here”. She used a hoof to point to his heart. “Please, for me”.
With that, Sam slowly and tightly hugged his mother one more time. Soon Beth start to shift and got up.
“Mum?” Sam asked if there was any humanity left in her, but no. Beth was completely replaced with a jenny. Sam stood up and opened the door to let the donkey out.
After the donkey walked away from the house, Sam went upstairs with tears streaming down his face as he prepared to go the where his brother and sisters leaved. He packed some clothes in one suitcase and the other with valuable things. He packed his plushies and blanket he can’t sleep without, his drawing pad, some action figures, his glasses, and some pictures of him and his family. As this took longer than he thought, he decided to spend his last night in his home and go to live with his siblings. After having some lunch he decided to take a nap. Before closing his eyes, he made a wish.
“I wish I had a new home and a loving family that would take care of me”, he wished.
He closed his eyes with his suitcases in hand and fell asleep. Little did Sam know he wish was going to come true. While he slept, an orb of blue light appeared over his small form ‘You poor, poor child, you indeed are a broken soul. Worry not little one, for I shall grant your wish, and you shall have the true, caring love in which you seek’. Soon the young child’s body was enveloped in a gentle, calming blue aura, and slowly he started to fade away within the light.
Far away in the magical land of Equestria, the princess of the night Princess Luna stood outside on the balcony of Canterlot Castle and watched over the land with a warm smile on her face. She looked up at her sister’s sun with pride and admiration as she felt the wind caress her fur. Letting out a soft sigh, she was about to trot back into her bed chambers when her ears caught the sound of a child’s wish.
“I wish I had a new home and a loving family that would take care of me”.
Taking a few steps toward the rail of the balcony, she tilted her head to listen a little better, ‘Oh my, I can sense deep sadness in this young soul, but it isn’t a mind of Equestria’s it seems. It… sounds like it’s coming from a place that is unfamiliar to me. C’mon Luna concentrate’ She closed her eyes once more and listened carefully.
She listened to this child’s wish and looked through his memorises to see why he had asked for this wish. Luna was struck with sadness to see what she thought was the child’s mother slowly turn into a donkey and to see the sadness on his face. ‘Oh you poor, poor creature, you indeed are a broken soul. Worry not little one, for I shall grant your wish, and you shall have the true, caring love in which you seek’. Soon the young child’s body was enveloped in a gentle, calming blue aura, and slowly he started to fade away within the light.
Some time later Luna ran off to tell her sister about this. Princess Celestia had strode out to the balcony just outside her chambers and looked across the land that she and Luna ruled together. She had just walked out, when her sister burst through the doors. She had a worried expression on her face.
“Sister, I have some sad news”, Luna explained.
Celestia turned around to face Luna. Celestia placed a wing over her younger sister’s back in an attempt to calm her down. After a few minutes, Luna was calm enough to talk normally.
“What is it Luna?” Celestia replied with a worried look.
“I felt a child’s wish call out”, Luna said sadly, “the child wished for a loving family and home to take care of them, after I check their memorises to see why they have requested this. And…”
She struggled to finished as it was sad to speak of. Celestia brought Luna closer and nuzzled her head. Luna calmed down to speak again.
“And I saw the child’s mother slowly become an animal, it was so sad the watch it broke my heart”, she finished.
Celestia gasped slightly at hearing that. She wrapped her other with around Luna and let her softly cry into her fur.
“But that’s not the only thing I did,” Luna said a little bit later. The royal sisters got back on their hooves. “I granted his wish and brought him to Equestria.”
Celestia was even more surprised. Luna had brought a child from another world to Equestria with the kindness of her heart. Celestia turned to leave her chambers.
“Luna?” Celestia asked, “what have you done with this child?”
“I’ve put them in my chambers,” She responded.
Celestia nodded and the two sisters walked out Celestia’ room and down the Luna’s room.
A little while later, Sam had woken up in a moon-shaped bed. Last thing he remembered was that he had witness his own mother become a donkey, packing things up and taking a nap on his couch. Now he was in someone’s bedroom. The bedroom itself was beautiful and had a night-time feel to it. He looked around at the beautiful room, he noticed he suitcases were at the other end of the room. He walked slowly towards his bags and reached a hand inside to fish his glasses out. He then noticed the toy Omnitrix he wore, it seemed different, like it was real. But before he could play around with it, he heard footsteps coming closer to the door. He panicked and dove under the bed sheets again to hide.
He heard the door open and closes. But he was too scare to look up.
“They’re under here”, called a voice.
Sam started to shake in terror as he felt the bed sheets get taken off him, but he didn’t dare open his eyes.
“Oh my,” called another motherlier voice, “what a precious little child.”
Sam flinched a little bit when he felt something continuously brush against his side, which seemed to calm Sam down enough to slowly open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw two enormous horse-like creatures standing in front of him. They were both about the height of his late parents, but a little taller than them, had wings on their backs, a horn on their heads, and each had a mane and tail that flowed through a non-existent breeze.
The white one to his left had pink eyes, its mane and tail were striped with pink, blue, purple, and green colours in a rainbow manner, a picture of an orange sun on its flank, gold shoes on all four of its hooves, a gold necklace with a purple gem in the centre, and a gold tiara on its head behind its horn.
The blue one to his right had blue eyes accented with light blue eye shadow, its mane and tail was dotted with countless stars and was joined with galaxies and nebulae, a black blotch with a white crescent moon on its flank, silver shoes on all four of its hooves, a black necklace with the same white crescent moon from its flank, and a black tiara behind its horn.
Sam’s eyes were wide at the sight before him, he thought they were beautiful. The blue one leaned its mouth towards the white one’s ears. He then heard hushed whispers coming from the blue one’s mouth into the white one’s ears. His eyes widened even more.
They were talking to each other. But he couldn’t hear every word, because his hearing was a little bad.
After they were done talking the white one bent her head down to meet his own.
“Excuse me little one,” she said with a warm smile, “could you please tell me your name?”
Sam was a shocked that she spoke English and nervously and calmly replied.
“My name is Sam, Sam Metters”.
“That’s a nice name, for a handsome young boy”, the blue one commented.
Sam chuckled at this. The two horse-like creatures seemed to be very friendly, caring and kind.
“Let me introduce myself,” the white one said, “I’m Princess Celestia, and this is my sister, Princess Luna.” Luna made a nodding jester to say yes.
Luna then notice Sam’s Omnitrix. “Sam, Dear,” She asked kindly, “I’m sensing a strong amount of energy coming from this device on your wrist, what is it may I ask?”
“Oh this,” Sam said looking at his Omnitrix, “this was a gift from my dad before he passed away”.
“Oh I’m sorry”, Celestia apologized.
“It’s ok”, Sam replied sadly.
“What does it do?” Luna asked again.
“It’s let me become one of ten creatures” Sam said as he got off the bed and activated it, “An example.”
Within a blinding flash of green Sam was replaced with a relatively small ceratopsian dinosaur-like creature, it stood the same size as Sam before but a bit taller. Both Princess’ were surprised and interested in this.
“AGIRA!” Sam roared in a slightly different and feminine voice.
“Well this is interesting,” Celestia said. As Agira did some poses making the two princess chuckle a bit.
Agira looked at the Princess’ and asked, “"Can you please help and take care of me?"
"Of course we will," Luna said. She wrapped a wing around her and gently pulled her closer for a hug. "Come with us. We'll give you a good home."
“Sam are you hungry?” Celestia asked.
“Yeah actually”, Agira said as she rubbed her stomach.
With that, the sisters led Sam, (still as Agira) out of Luna’s Chambers, to the royal dining room to give Sam something to eat.
Princess Luna kept her wing on Sam while she and Princess Celestia took him out of her Chambers. When they left the room and walked down the hallway, they soon entered a very big room. There was a red carpet, purple walls, a seat on top of some stairs at one end, and two very big doors at the other end. There were also some pictures in windows in the room too. Sam was amazed.
“Wow,” he said as he looked around the room.
“Welcome to Equestria, Sam,” Princess Celestia said to him. Princess Luna then took her wing off him.
“This is the throne room of Canterlot Castle, where Tia and I live,” Princess Luna said. Sam/Agira walked over to the window pictures. They had other ponies in them. One of them had two ponies with wings and horns flying around a strange looking animal that had a lot of different body parts.
“That is when Luna and I defeated Discord with the Elements of Harmony,” Princess Celestia said.
“Elements of Harmony?” Sam/Agira asked looking back at them, “What are those?”
“They are the most powerful known relics to pony kind, and they help keep harmony in balance here in Equestria,” Princess Luna said, “Most of these windows show when the Elements were used, unfortunately only ten out of twelve had been discovered,” She then walked up to a picture where there were ten ponies (four with horns, three with wings, and three normal) shooting light at one big, blue pony with a horn and wings. “This one for instance is when my sister’s faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends used the Elements to save me from the hatred and jealousy of Nightmare Moon.”
“That’s you?” Agira asked.
“Yes, when I let my anger and jealousy get the better of me,” Princess Luna replied.
Sam/Agira turned around and saw another window picture. It had ten ponies again with nine of them surrounding a purple unicorn, she wore a gold crown on her head with a pink star gem in it.
“Who’s that?” he asked.
“That is my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic,” Princess Celestia said, “She became my student when she was just a filly, and she never ceased to amaze me over the years.”
“Wow,” Sam/Agira said again. Just then, his stomach growled again as the Omnitrix timed out and Agira tuned back to Sam. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna looked at him.
“Hungry?” Princess Celestia asked. Sam looked up at her and nodded. “Come with us, we’ll have something to eat before I take you to Ponyville.”
The two of them led him to a room with a big table in it. When they sat down, they gave Sam a bowl of oatmeal to eat. Even though he wasn’t a big fan of oatmeal, it was really good. They also told him about Equestria, the different ponies and creatures that lived there, and how they ruled it. They told him that there were four different kinds of ponies: unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies, and alicorns, and they also told him about these things’ ponies get on their flanks called cutie marks. After they finished, Princess Celestia lifted Sam onto her back, teleported his suitcases to him and walked to an open window.
“Farewell, Sam,” Princess Luna said, “I’ll see you again soon.”
“Goodbye, Princess Luna,” Sam said waving to her.
“Alright, hold on, little one,” Princess Celestia said to him. Sam wrapped his arms around her neck and she started flying. He have flown on airplanes back his world before, but never felt the wind blowing in my face before. But it didn't help the fact that he was scared of heights. It felt really nice and cool. After flying for a few minutes, Sam saw a town coming closer.
“Is that Ponyville?” he asked.
“It is,” Princess Celestia said. She then started slowing down and flying down to Ponyville. When they landed, there was a big tree in front of them. It had windows, a door, and a red sign with an open book painted on it. “This is the Golden Oaks Library. It’s where Twilight Sparkle lives.” She then got down on her knees to let the lad climb off her back. After he got off, she knocked on the door. When it opened, there was a purple and green dragon on the other side. He was a little smaller than Sam, had green eyes, a green belly, and green spines on his head, back, and tail.
“Princess!” the dragon said bowing.
“Hello Spike,” Princess Celestia said, “It’s nice to see you again. Is Twilight in?”
“No,” the dragon said standing back up, “She and Sunset had some shopping to do this morning, but they’ll should be back pretty soon.” He then saw Sam standing next to her and his eyes got bigger. “Uh, Princess, is that a... human?”
“It is Spike,” Princess Celestia said putting a hoof on the boy's shoulders, “His name is Sam. Sam, this is Spike, Twilight’s assistant.”
“Uh, hi Spike,” he said holding out a hand, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Hey, Sam,” Spike said taking his hand in his, “It’s nice to meet you too.” They shook hands with each other and then let go.
“Spike, may we come in,” Princess Celestia said, “I need to ask Twilight something regarding Sam here.”
“Oh, sure, come on in,” Spike said opening the door more for them. After they walked in, Sam saw a lot of books in the walls, a table with a horse head on it, some windows high up, and some stairs on the other end of the room.
‘Wow’, Sam thought, ‘That’s a lot of books!’ Just then, he then remembered something important.
“Uh, Spike,” Sam said, “Where’s the bathroom?”
“Upstairs, first door on the left,” he said pointing up the stairs.
“Thank you,” Sam said. He ran up the stairs and went through the door to see more stairs in front of me. He went up those stairs, but then he bumped into something and landed on his bottom.
“Ouch!” said a new voice. It was a girl’s voice.
“Hey, are you ok?” said another voice. It was also a girl’s voice.
“Sorry,” Sam said, “I need to…”
Sam stopped when he saw who he'd bumped into. It was two ponies. One of them had black fur, her mane and tail were purple with cyan streaks, she had a horn, the aurora borealis for a cutie mark, her eyes was a beautiful cyan, and was as tall as Spike. The other one had light orange fur, a scarlet mane and tail with a light and bold yellow streaks going through, her cutie mark was a sun rising over a desert landscape, she had a horn, her eyes were a gorgeous orange, and was also the same size as Spike, maybe even a little smaller. They all were staring at each other for a little bit, and then the black furred one held out a hoof to Sam. he took it in his hand, and she helped pull him back onto his feet.
“Are you alright?” she asked him.
“My bottom hurts a little, but I’m okay,” he said. Sam then remembered why he was going upstairs. “Sorry, but I need to go to the bathroom.” he walked by the two ponies and found the bathroom. While in there, Sam was thinking about that black and orange unicorn fillies.
Meanwhile…
“Who was that? Was that a human?” the black filly asked the orange filly, “I thought they were myths.”
“I did too”, the orange one replied.
“Hello, you two,” said a voice. The two fillies saw Princess Celestia in the room with Spike after they came down the stairs.
“Hi Princess,” the black one said.
“No need to call me that,” she said, “You two know me pretty well.”
“Oh, right,” the orange one said, “Um, Celestia, we saw someone going upstairs to use the bathroom. Was that a human? we read they were myths.”
“Indeed it was,” she said nodding, “I brought him here. You see, he’s been through quite a lot recently, and needs someone to look after him.”
“Oh,” the black filly said. They then heard footsteps on the stairs and turned around to see the human coming back down.
“Ah, there you are Sam,” Celestia said, “Come on down and meet Twilight’s adoptive daughter and Sunset’s sister.”
‘Was that his name? Sam? That’s a nice name'. The black one thought. She walked over to him and held out a hoof to him again.
“Hi,” she said, “My name is Aurora Shadow.”
“And I’m Scarlet Dawn”, the orange one said.
He wrapped his hand around their hooves, somewhat nervously, and shook them.
“It’s nice to meet you two, Aurora, Scarlet,” he said. After we finished shaking, Sam then looked at Aurora and Scarlet in the eyes.
“Something wrong?” Aurora asked tilting her head.
“Sorry,” he said, “I was just wondering what beautiful eyes you two have”.
The two fillies blushed at that. “Why thank you”, Aurora replied.
He smiled at them, then he walked back over to Princess Celestia and brought his suitcases in. Aurora, Scarlet and Spike then notice the Omnitrix on Sam’s wrist.
“Hey Sam, what’s that on your wrist?” Scarlet asked.
“Oh this,” Sam said looking down at his wrist, “this allows me to transform into one of ten monsters.”
“Really?!” they all said. Sam then started to play around with it when Aurora noticed it was getting close to noon. “I wonder where Twilight and Sunset are. They should’ve been back by now.”
Just then the door opened, and they saw Twilight and Sunset walk in.
“Spike! Aurora! Scarlet!” Twilight called.
“We’re back! And we got snack!” Sunset called after.
Sam looked at Twilight and Sunset with widened eyes.
“Oh! Celestia!” Twilight said, “What are you doing here?”
“Hello, Twilight, Sunset,” Celestia said. Aurora noticed Sam was standing behind one of her legs looking at Twilight and Sunset. “The reason I’m here is because I have something to ask of you.” She then stepped to the side and showed Sam off to them. “Twilight, Sunset, this is Sam.”
‘A human. An actual human!’, Twilight thought.
‘I couldn’t believe it! A human finally comes to Equestria after all these years! He certainly does look young, though’, Sunset thought.
“Twilight? Sunset?” Celestia said interrupting their thoughts, “Aren’t you going to introduce yourselves?”
“Oh! Right,” they said snapping out of their trance. Twilight and Sunset then tucked their limbs underneath them and looked at Sam. “Hello, Sam. My name is Twilight Sparkle. It’s very nice to meet you.”
“And I’m Sunset Shimmer. It’s a pleasure to meet you too”.
Sam walked up to them and bowed.
“It’s nice to meet you too, Twilight, Sunset,” he said.
they smiled and Twilight placed a foreleg on his shoulder.
“No need to bow,” she told him, “I may be the element of magic and the only one with a tiara, but you don’t need to bow. If I may ask, what brings you here?”
Twilight and Sunset noticed a small tear fall from his eye after she asked. They looked to Celestia for an answer. She lowered her head and closed her eyes.
“Twilight, Sunset,” she said, “Sam is the last human from the world he came from. His mother had slowly became an animal in front of him and his father passed away from illness, Luna saw this in his memorises and brought him there after he made a wish.”
“Oh dear,” Twilight said. She turned back to Sam and rubbed his shoulder. “I’m awfully sorry to hear that.”
Sam wiped the tear away from his cheek and looked back up at her. Sunset and Twilight noticed Aurora and Scarlet come up behind Sam and placed a hoof on his shoulders. Sam turned around and Aurora and Scarlet wrapping him up in a hug. Twilight and Sunset stood up and looked to Celestia.
“You said you needed me to do something for you? Is it something that concerns Sam?” the lavender unicorn asked her.
“Yes, Twilight,” she replied, “He needs someone to look after him. Luna and I would do it, but we have our duties as the high princesses to deal with, so I turn to you. Will you look after him?”
Twilight paused a moment to consider this. Celestia was right when she and Luna had royal duties to take care of, so they couldn’t look after him, even if they wanted to. Twilight didn’t have that much as far as elemental duties was concerned, so that was a plus. It would probably be a little tougher with an extra mouth to feed, but at the same time, Twilight couldn’t turn down someone in need, and it’s an Elements of Harmony’s job to help others.
“I will, Celestia,” Twilight said giving a nod. She just then felt a small bump on her left foreleg. She looked down and saw Sam hugging it. He must’ve heard her.
“Thank you,” he said looking up at Twilight.
She smiled and placed my right foreleg on his shoulder.
“I need to go now,” Celestia said. She then looked down at Sam and gave his cheek a nuzzle, “I’ll see you again soon, Sam.”
“Goodbye, Princess Celestia,” he said, “Thank you for helping me, and tell Luna I said thank you too, please?”
“I will,” she said standing up, “Farewell for now.”
And with that, Princess Celestia walked out of the library and flew off towards Canterlot. Twilight felt Sam let go of her foreleg as he walked over to the door and waved to Princess Celestia flying. Twilight walked over to him.
“Hey, Sam,” she said. He turned and looked at her, “How would you like to come and meet my friends?”
“Okay,” he said, “That sounds nice.”
“Alright,” Twilight replied, “Climb on my back, okay?”
She lowered down to allow him to climb onto her back easily. He did so and wrapped his arms around her neck to make sure he didn’t fall off my back. Twilight looked back at Sunset.
“Keep an eye on the library while we’re gone, okay Sunset?” she said to her childhood friend.
“Sure, Twilight,” Sunset replied.
“Can I come too, Twilight?” Aurora asked Twilight.
“Sure, Aurora,” Twilight said.
Aurora trotted up to her adoptive mother’s side as they exited the library.
They decided to head to Sweet Apple Acres first. They’re soon entered the streets of Ponyville. Sam looked all around taking in the sights of the town. Just then, Twilight saw Pinkie Pie trotting in our direction with a small bounce in her step.
“Hey Pinkie,” Twilight greeted.
Pinkie looked at them and smiled.
“Hi Twilight! Hi Aurora!” she said. She then noticed Sam on Twilight’s back and froze up mid-trot. Twilight looked back to see Sam looking at Pinkie. He waved at her.
“Hello,” he said.
Just then, Pinkie jumped up, gasped overdramatically, and rushed off in a pink blur. Sam looked a little worried after seeing Pinkie rush off.
“Did I scare her?” he asked.
“Don’t worry,” Twilight assured him, “That was Pinkie Pie. She’s very random at times, is friends with everypony in Ponyville, and does something special for newcomers.”
“Is she going to do something for me?” he asked.
“Most likely,” Aurora replied.
They kept walking for a little bit, then Sam spoke up.
“Where are we going first?” he asked.
“Well Sam,” Twilight said, “First, I’m going to introduce you to Applejack. She lives at an apple farm called Sweet Apple Acres.”
They soon arrived at the apple farm and saw Apple Bloom running towards them. Aurora ran towards Apple Bloom, and the two of them met in a hug.
“Howdy, Aurora!” she greeted.
“Hey, Apple Bloom,” Aurora said, “How’s it going?”
“It’s goin’ pretty good,” Apple Bloom replied. She then looked over at the lavender unicorn. “Hey, Twilight!”
“Hello, Apple Bloom,” Twilight said, “Is Applejack around?”
“Yeah, she’s workin’ in the north orchard,” Apple Bloom answered. She then noticed Sam’s arms around Twilight neck. She raised an eyebrow. “What’s that around yer neck, Twi?”
“Apple Bloom,” she said turning her head towards Sam on her back, “This is Sam. He’s a human. Sam, this is Apple Bloom, Applejack’s little sister.”
Sam peeked out from behind Twilight’s neck and slowly climbed down from her back. Apple Bloom stepped closer to Sam and looked at him for a little bit. She then held out a hoof towards him.
“Hi there,” she said, “It’s nice ta meet ya.”
Sam wrapped his fingers around Apple Bloom’s hoof, and they shook.
“It’s nice to meet you too, Apple Bloom,” he replied.
“Hey Apple Bloom, what’s goin’ on?” came Applejack’s voice. They all looked down the road and saw Applejack coming up the road. She smiled upon spotting Twilight and Aurora. “Howdy Twi! Hey Aura! What brings you two ‘round here?”
“Good morning, Applejack,” Twilight greeted, “Aurora and I are showing a new friend around Ponyville.” she then moved closer to Sam and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Applejack, this is Sam, a human. Sam, this is Applejack, one of my best friends.”
Applejack walked up to Sam and smiled down at him.
“Hey there, Sam,” she said, “It’s nice ta meet ya.”
“It’s nice to meet you too, Applejack,” Sam replied.
“So, what brings ya here?” Applejack asked.
“Uh, Applejack?” Twilight said, “Could I speak to you for a moment, please?”
She took Applejack off to the side and explained Sam’s situation to her.
“Land sakes,” Applejack said surprised, “He lost his father and his mother was turned into an animal?”
“I’m afraid so,” Twilight answered, “He made a wish to have a loving and caring family and home, Luna granted his wish and brought him here.”
“Poor feller,” Applejack said casting a sad glance at Sam, “Ah know how he feels losin’ his parents.”
“When I asked him, he was hesitant to talk about it,” Twilight explained.
“Ah understand,” Applejack said.
Applejack and Twilight then re-joined the kids. They noticed that the three of them were discussing something.
“So what d’ya say?” Apple Bloom said to Sam, “Wanna join us?”
“Join what, sis?” Applejack asked.
“Ah’m askin’ Samuel if he wants ta join the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Apple Bloom explained. She then looked back at Sam. “Ya don’t mind if Ah call ya ‘Samuel,’ do ya?”
“Both Samuel and Sam are okay with me,” Sam said.
“And Ah think that Samuel joinin’ your club is a great idea,” Applejack replied, “What do you think, Twi?”
“I think so too,” she answered, “What about you, Sam?”
“It does sound fun,” he replied, “Okay, I’ll join.”
“Great!” Apple Bloom said enthusiastically.
“So Sam,” Applejack spoke up, “How’s about Ah take ya on a tour of the farm?”
“I’d like that Applejack,” Sam replied.
For the next half-hour or so, Applejack showed Sam around Sweet Apple Acres and what she and her family normally did. Sam asked her various questions about the farm work done, like how they picked the apples from the tree.
She gave him a good demonstration of applebucking. Along the way, Applejack and Apple Bloom did their usual chores together. He found it entertaining watching them make a game of it.
Midway through watching, Winona, Applejack’s dog came over, curious about Sam.
“Oh,” Sam said upon seeing her, “Hi there.”
Winona began sniffing around Sam’s legs for a minute. Sam looked over at Applejack and called out to her.
“Hey, Applejack?” he called, “Who’s this?”
“That’s the family’s dog,” Applejack replied, “Her name’s Winona.”
Winona then sat down, looked at Sam, and wagged her tail.
“Nice to meet you, Winona,” Sam said patting her head. Winona barked twice and leaned into Sam’s touch.
A few minutes later, it was about time for Twilight’s, Aurora and Sam to leave.
“Well, thanks fer stoppin’ by, y’all,” Applejack said, “And it was nice meetin’ ya, Sam,” she added looking at Samuel tipping her hat at him. Sam waved goodbye to Applejack as he climbed onto Twilight’s back.
“It was nice meeting you too, Applejack,” he said, “And thanks for showing me your farm.”
“No problem, Sugarcube,” Applejack said, “Y’all come back now, y’hear?”
“I will,” Sam said.
“Ah’ll see ya later today at our clubhouse, Samuel!” Apple Bloom said.
“Clubhouse?” Sam asked.
“Aurora’ll show ya where it is,” Apple Bloom added.
“Okay,” he said, “Goodbye.”
Aurora and Twilight said their goodbyes while they walked away from the farm. They then continued to show Sam around Ponyville.
“Hey, Twilight?” Sam said speaking up. She looked back at him.
“Yes?” Twilight said.
“When Princess Celestia and Princess Luna brought me to Equestria, I saw some windows that had pictures about you and your friends saving Equestria with the Elements of Harmony,” he said, “They said that they were what keep Equestria safe, but could you tell me some more?”
“Well,” Twilight began explaining, “basically, they’re the twelve aspects of harmony here in Equestria but only ten were found, and my best friends and I represent them. There’s honesty which Applejack represents, Laughter is what Pinkie Pie represents, Rarity who we’re going to see next has Generosity, Fluttershy has Kindness, Rainbow Dash has Loyalty, Sunset has Forgiveness, Adagio Dazzle has Courage, Aria Blaze has Love, Sonata Dusk has Humility, and I have Magic.”
“Cool,” he said, “there’s something I need to tell you though”.
“Oh, Twilight replied curiously, “what is that, Dear?”
“Well you see this thing around my wrist?” Sam asked.
“Yeah,” Twilight responded, “I senses a strong amount of energy, what is it?”
“Well it’s called an Omnitrix and it allows me to become one of ten monsters”, Sam told her.
“No way that a small device like that can turn you it a monster,” Twilight said, not believe a word about it.
“Well I guess I’ll have to show you”, Sam said. He climbed down off Twilight’s back and started to fiddle with the Omnitrix.
“Sam, what are you…” Twilight didn’t finish her sentence when a green light engulfed Sam. When the light cleared, Twilight and Aurora with surprise to see that instead of Sam was a rabbit-like monster with yellow tusks and red eyes.
“LUNATICKS!” Sam roared. “Do you believe me now?”
Twilight only stared at him. Aurora was shocked but quickly began to like it.
“Cool”, she said playing with Lunaticks’ tail.
“And as there’s no danger”, Sam remarked before the Omnitrix timed out and Lunaticks was Sam once again, “the Omnitrix times out quicker”.
“Well, I hope you put that to good use,” Twilight said, snapping out of her trance.
“I hope so too,” Sam replied.
“INCOMING!!!” a voice called out. Sam and Twilight looked around, and they saw Rainbow Dash flying right towards them!
“Sweet Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed. She quickly levitated Sam out the away, just before Rainbow collided with them. Aurora ducked just in time to avoid getting tangled with Twilight and Rainbow.
“Ow,” Twilight said. She felt Rainbow lying on top of her. She then stood up off her and helped her back onto her hooves.
“Hehe,” she chuckled nervously, “Sorry about that, Twi. New trick didn’t quite work the way I had hoped.” She then looked back over at Sam and raised an eyebrow at him. She then looked back over at Twilight and pointed behind her and him. “Is that a human?” she whispered to Twilight.
“Yes, Rainbow,” she answered, “His name is Sam, and lost his father and his mother was turned into an animal.”
“What?!” Rainbow exclaimed in a hushed whisper, “turned into an animal?!”
“Yes,” Twilight said, “And he’s a bit reluctant to talk about it, so try not to bring it up, okay?”
“Gotcha,” Rainbow said with a nod.
“Twilight?” Sam said as he and Aurora came up to them, “Are you okay?”
“Don’t worry, Sam,” Twilight said, “I’m fine. This isn’t the first time Rainbow’s accidentally crashed into me.”
“So, your name’s Sam, right?” Rainbow asked him. Sam nodded. “Name’s Rainbow Dash. Nice to meet ya.”
“It’s nice to meet you too, Rainbow Dash,” Sam said, “What do you do in Ponyville?”
“Well, I’m the lead weather mare,” Rainbow replied, “Most of the pegasi in Ponyville and I make the day-to-day weather for this town: rain, shine, snow, you name it.”
“You make the weather?” he asked sounding interested.
“Yeah,” Rainbow said, “Why do you ask?”
“The weather where I come from works by itself,” he replied.
‘Interesting’, Twilight thought to herself, ‘I wonder if the same applied for the sun and moon on his world.’
“Also, when I’m not handling the weather, I train to try out for the Wonderbolts,” Rainbow added with zeal in her voice.
“Who are the Wonderbolts?” Sam asked.
“The Wonderbolts are the best aerial acrobatics team in Equestria,” Rainbow said, “I’ve been trying forever to get into the group so I can show Equestria some of my best moves.” She then got a gleam in her eye. “Hey, wanna see one of my moves?” she asked Sam.
“Sure,” he said. With that, Rainbow shot off into the sky leaving a rainbow trail behind like usual, startling Sam a little. Twilight, Aurora and Sam all looked up and saw Rainbow going higher and higher into the sky. Twilight knew what was coming. She kept going up and up until she was invisible against the blue sky.
“Where is she?” Sam asked, “I can’t see her.”
“Just keep watching, Sam,” Twilight told him.
Then they spotted a faint rainbow trail flying towards them. It got faster and closer every few seconds. Then, there was a loud boom.
BOOM!
Sam covered his ears from the loud noise as a bright rainbow flew right over our heads. He looked up and was mesmerized at the sight.
“Wow!” he said amazed. Rainbow came back over to them as the rainbow slowly started fading.
“That one’s called the Sonic Rainboom,” she explained to him, “It’s not easy to pull off. That was like the fourth or fifth time I’ve done it.”
“That was so cool, Rainbow Dash!” Sam said excited.
“Thanks, kid,” Rainbow replied giving Sam a noogie, “I’ll be seeing you around, alright?”
“Okay,” Sam replied, “Bye, Rainbow Dash.”
“See ya,” Rainbow said, “And just Rainbow or Dash is fine.” She then looked up at Aurora and Twilight. “Later, guys,” she said before zooming off. After waving goodbye to her, Twilight levitated Sam back onto her back and they continued towards the Carousel Boutique where Rarity lived.
About 10 minutes later, they were at the door of the Boutique. Upon entering, the door announced our arrival.
“Sweetie Belle, could you go see who it is, please?” they heard Rarity call from the back room.
“Sure, sis!” came Sweetie’s reply. Sweetie galloped into the room and brightened up upon seeing Aurora and Twilight. “Hi Aroura!” she exclaimed coming over to hug her.
“Hey, Sweetie Belle,” Aurora replied returning the hug. She then turned her attention to Twilight.
“Hi Twilight!” she said.
“Hello Sweetie Belle,” Twilight said, “Where’s Rarity?”
“She’s in the other room working on another outfit,” Sweetie replied. She then saw Sam looking at her and trotted over to get a closer look. “Hi!” she said to him, “I’m Sweetie Belle! Who are you?”
“I’m Sam,” he replied clambering down from Twilight’s back, “Are you Rarity’s sister?”
“Yep!” Sweetie replied.
“Who’s there Sweetie Belle?” Rarity called walking into the room, “Oh! Hello Twilight! Good day Aurora.”
“Hello Rarity,” Aurora and Twilight said in unison.
“So, what brings you two...here?” she said slowing down when she spotted Sam. Her eyes brightened considerably. “Oh my!” she exclaimed, “And who’s this little darling?” Twilight noticed a faint blush on Sam’s cheeks.
“Rarity,” she said, “this is Sam. Sam, this is Rarity.”
“Hello, Rarity,” Sam said still slightly blushing, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“It’s very nice to meet you as well, Sam,” Rarity replied, “And I must say, you’re clothes definitely look good on you.”
“Oh, thank you,” Sam said, “What is it you do in Ponyville, Rarity?”
“Well, the Carousel Boutique is a fashion store,” Rarity explained, “I specialize in making custom clothes for ponies.”
Sam then perked up at hearing that like he had an idea. “Um, Rarity, can I ask you something?”
“Yes, darling?” she replied.
“Although these clothes aren’t the only ones I have, when I came here I only brought about four pairs,” he explained, “And you said you make clothes, so could you make me some, please?”
“Absolutely! I’d be happy to! I just need your measurements to make them. Would you follow me please?” she asked gesturing over to a stand. Sam nodded and followed Rarity over where she levitated her red glasses and a measuring tape. While Rarity was getting Sam’s measurements, Twilight heard Aurora talking to Sweetie Belle.
“Hey, Sweetie Belle,” she said, “Apple Bloom and I were thinking of letting Sam join the Crusaders, and Sam is okay with the idea, so do you think you could make a cape for him?”
“Sure!” Sweetie said happily, “I’ll go get started on one right now!”
With that, she galloped off towards her room when she stayed in the Boutique. About a minute later, Rarity and Sam returned over to them with Rarity writing something down on a notepad.
“Well, that’s all the measurements I need,” Rarity said, “I should have something ready for you tonight, okay?”
“Thank you, Rarity,” Sam said hugging her.
“You’re very welcome, darling,” Rarity said hugging him back.
“Come on, Sam,” Twilight said to him, “I have one more friend to introduce you to other than Pinkie Pie.”
“Okay,” he said walking over to me, “Bye, Rarity. And thank you again for making me new clothes.”
“See you again soon, Sam,” Rarity said waving us off, “Ta-ta, Twilight. Goodbye, Aurora.”
“Bye Rarity,” Aurora said.
“See you later,” Twilight said as we left the Boutique. Their next stop was Fluttershy’s cottage. Twilight had a feeling she was going to find an interest in Sam.
“Twilight?” Sam asked as they walked towards Fluttershy’s cottage, “What does Fluttershy do?”
“You’ll see when we get to her cottage, Sam,” Twilight replied.
As we got closer to her cottage, we passed by the Everfree Forest. Aurora avoided going in there ever since she and Scarlet got lose and chased by a Timberwolf. Sam looked over to the forest and shivered a little bit at how scary it looked.
“What’s that?” he asked.
“The Everfree Forest,” Aurora explained, “The place where lose.”
“Is that where the Tree of Harmony is?” he asked.
“Yep,” Twilight replied, “Near the Ancient Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. I’ll take you to see it someday if you want.”
“Why are we close to that forest?” he asked.
“Fluttershy’s cottage is close by,” Aurora said, “There it is now.”
Twilight and Sam looked in front of them and saw that they were at Fluttershy’s cottage. As they got closer, they spotted Fluttershy outside her house surrounded by quite a few of her animal friends. She appeared to be feeding them.
“Aw,” Sam said, “How does she do that? I can’t get close enough to animals like that without scaring them.”
“It’s her special talent,” Twilight replied, “She can communicate with animals in a way nopony else can.”
Fluttershy soon finished feeding her animals and was about to go back into her cottage when she spotted her friends.
“Oh, hello Twilight,” she said, “Hello Aurora.”
“Hi Fluttershy,” Aurora replied, “How are you?”
“I’m doing very well,” she answered, “Thank you for asking. How about you?”
“I’m doing well myself,” Aurora said, “Twilight and I have a new friend for you to meet.”
“A new friend?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight turned to the side to show Sam off to Fluttershy. Her eyes widened upon seeing him.
“Fluttershy, meet Sam,” Twilight said, “Sam, this is Fluttershy.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Fluttershy,” Sam said climbing off Twilight’s back.
“Oh my, he talks,” Fluttershy said amazed, “It’s very nice to meet you as well, Sam. Um, if you don’t mind me asking, what are you?”
“I’m a human,” he replied. He then looked over at Fluttershy’s animals then back to Fluttershy, “Um, Fluttershy, do you take care of animals?”
“Oh yes,” Fluttershy said looking back at her animals, “I love taking care of all kinds of animals. I was just finishing up feeding the squirrels and rabbits. All I have left is the birds.” She then looked back to Sam. “Um, would you like to help?”
“Okay,” Sam replied, “What do I do?”
Fluttershy picked up a box of bird feed with her teeth then turned to Sam.
“Hold out your hands, okay?” she said somewhat muffled from holding the box in her mouth. Sam did so and Fluttershy poured some bird feed into his hands.
She then put the box down and stood next to him. “Now stand still and wait.” Sam nodded at Fluttershy and waited patiently, until a bird flew onto his hand.
“Oh, wow,” he whispered quietly, “I never got this close to a bird before.”
“Really?” Fluttershy asked.
“Yeah,” he replied as a couple more birds landed on his hands, “Birds sometimes flew away if I got too close.”
“Hmm,” Fluttershy said as if thinking to herself. She then turned to Twilight and whispered quietly into her ear. Aurora couldn’t hear what she was saying, but her reaction gave a hint. Her eyes widened when Twilight whispered her response.
“Really?” she asked Twilight quietly.
“Yeah,” Twilight replied sadly, “And he’s a bit hesitant to talk about it, so try not to bring it up in front of him, okay?”
“I won’t,” she replied. At that moment, some of the birds flew back as Sam dropped the remaining birdseed on the floor. Before Twilight, Fluttershy or Aurora could say anything, Sam activated his Omnitrix and became a grey phoenix.
“LITRA!” Sam screeched whist eating the birdseed on the floor. This cause the other birds to join in.
“Aw, look at that,” Aurora cooed at Sam/Litra eating birdseed with the other birds.
“Twilight,” Fluttershy asked, “how did Sam become a phoenix?”
“I’ll tell you later”, Twilight answered.
Just then Litra turned back into Sam.
“Thank you, Fluttershy,” he said, “That was fun to do.”
“You’re very welcome, Sam. I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Fluttershy said giving him a hug. Sam returned it and held it for a little a bit. Aurora walked up to Twilight while they were hugging and tapped her wither.
“Hey Twilight,” she said getting her attention, “My friends and I were going to meet up for a snack at the clubhouse today. Can I bring Sam along?”
“Sure Aurora,” she replied, “Just make sure you two are back in time for dinner, alright?”
“We will,” Aurora said with a nod. She then walked over to Sam and Fluttershy and tapped Sam’s back. He turned to look at her. “Hey Sam, you want to come with me to the clubhouse now? I’m going to be having a snack with my friends today.”
“Okay,” he said, “I am getting hungry, despite the fact ate bird seed. Bye Twilight.”
“Bye Sam,” Twilight said, “Have fun with Aurora and her friends.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“Climb on my back, Sam, and we’ll go,” Aurora said to him. It was easier for him to climb on her back because she didn’t have to squat down for him. He climbed onto her back and they began to walk towards the clubhouse. About ten minutes later they arrived at the Crusaders’ clubhouse.
“Well, here we are,” Aurora said as they walked up the ramp to the door, “This is where we put our plans to help fillies and colts who don’t have cutie marks get them.” They entered inside but noticed that the others weren’t here yet.
“Where are Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom?” he asked.
“They’re not here yet,” Aurora said, “Sweetie might still be making that new cape for you.”
“Cape?” he asked climbing off her back.
“All members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders get a cape,” she said, “While we wait for them, I’ll show you around the clubhouse. Over there is the roll call list.” Aurora pointed to the list on the wall that had the current members. Sam stood next to Aurora and looked at the list.
“Who are those other three on the list?” he asked.
“The one with orange fur and purple mane is Scootaloo,” Aurora said, “She’s a pegasus and Rainbow Dash’s surrogate sister. The one with the white fur, purple glasses, and red mane is Twist.”
“The one who gave you that peppermint stick?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she replied, “She knew just how to cheer me up that day. The last one with the brown fur and pink and red mane is Apple Bloom’s cousin from Manehatten, Babs Seed. She visits Ponyville whenever she can.” Aurora then pointed to our lunch table. “Over there is where we eat our lunches.” No sooner did she say “lunches” than did his stomach growl. He covered his stomach and chuckled nervously.
“Sorry,” he said, “I’m hungry.”
“Well, the girls should be here soon for lunch,” Aurora said. she then pointed over at the target rug. “Sometimes, we stand in that spot and think of great ideas, like how to help the others get their cutie marks.”
“Wow,” Sam said, “I think it’ll be fun being in this club.”
Sam looked out the window when he finished saying that. As Aurora looked at him, a thought crossed her mind. she only hoped he wouldn’t mind answering.
“Say, Sam?” Aurora said.
“Yes, Aurora?” he replied looking at her.
“Sorry if this is a touchy subject but out of curiosity, did you have any brothers or sisters?” she asked.
“It’s okay, Aura,” he said, “Yes, I do have one old brother and two older sisters. Joe, Kerry and Rebecca were their names. But I may not see them again.”
“Oh,” She said, “Well, if you want... I can be your big sister.”
“R-really?” he asked. Aurora nodded and he slowly walked towards her. When he stopped in front of her, he wrapped his arms around her and quietly sniffled. Aurora could safely take that answer as a yes as she brought her forehooves around him.
“Hey Aura,” Sam said, “I have an idea the prank Apple Bloom and the others”.
“Oh, what?” Aurora said curiously.
“Why don’t I become a monster and scare them”, Sam said already choosing a monster.
Five minutes later, Aurora was waiting outside the clubhouse for Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Scarlet and Twist. She then saw them walking up the path.
“Hello girls,” Aurora called out to her friends.
“Hey, Aurora”, Sweetie called back.
“So where’s the little guy?” Scootaloo asked. As she said that they all heard a growling noise coming from the clubhouse. Scootaloo bravely open the door and staring back at them was a yellow monster with a smaller head compared to its body.
“SHPARR!” it roared, scaring everyone present and caused Twist to faint.
Suddenly the monster and Aurora busted out laughing.
“Wow, I got you good”, the monster said before turning back to Sam.
“Good one bro”, Aurora said before coming over to hug him.
“Aww.” Joshua and Aurora turned their heads to the door and saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Scarlet, and Twist standing there.
“Egh,” Scootaloo said, “Mushy stuff.”
“Oh come off it, Scoots,” Apple Bloom retorted. She then trotted up to Sam, “Hey again, Sam. Sorry ‘bout Scootaloo. She’s not much for things she considers mushy.”
“It’s okay,” Sam said, “It’s nice to meet you, Scootaloo.”
“Nice to meet you as well, Sam,” Scootaloo replied, “and this is Twist.”
“Hi!” Twist said energetically, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“You too, Twist,” Sam said waving.
“Well, now that we’re all here, whose turn was it to bring lunch?” Apple Bloom asked.
“I think it was mine,” Scootaloo said reaching into her bag, “I brought pizza for us this time around. Do you like pizza, Sam?”
“Yeah!” Sam nodded eagerly, “Pizza is my favourite!”
“I brought some of my special made peppermint sticks for dessert,” Twist added, “I think you’ll like them, Sam.”
Scootaloo placed the box on the table and dished out seven plates. The pizza was plain cheese, and it was delicious. After everyone had a slice, Twist gave each of them a peppermint stick for dessert.
“Mm!” Sam said after taking a lick, “This is good, Twist.”
“Thanks!” Twist said with a smile.
“Alright, y’all,” Apple Bloom said, “Time fer the initiation. Let’s get set up.”
Soon enough, we got the room ready for the ceremony. Scootaloo pulled out a pair of drums and Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom pushed a podium near the back wall and Sweetie Belle stood behind it taking a rolled-up piece of paper. As she opened it, she groaned.
“Scootaloo! I thought you said you were going to revise this!” Sweetie Belle said.
“Uh, he, he,” Scootaloo chuckled nervously, “It must’ve slipped my mind.”
“Just play the drums, I’ll come up with something,” Sweetie Belle replied. Scootaloo played four slow beats on the drum, which then turned into a wild pounding that shook the clubhouse. Sam had his ears covered as he stood in the middle of the room. Scootaloo soon stopped after a while then beat the drum one last time.
“Do you, Sam, wish to be a Cutie Mark Crusader?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“Yes,” Sam replied.
“Do you swear to help us in the quest to find our destiny?”
“I do.”
“Do you promise to never stop the journey until we find our marks?”
“Yes.”
“Then it’s our pleasure to welcome you as a Cutie Mark Crusader!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, tossing her newly made cape to Sam. It landed in front of him. He picked it up and draped it across his back.
“Thank you,” he said as he tied it up.
“So, what next?” Twist asked.
“Well, we’ve still got some time before we need to get back to the library,” Scarlet said, “How about we give Sam a tour of Ponyville?”
“Good idea!” Apple Bloom said, “We’ll be…”
“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER TOUR GUIDES! YAY!!!” everyone except Sam exclaimed. Sam giggled at our yell.
“Hop on, Sam,” Aurora said, motioning for him to get on her back. He nodded and climbed on. Soon they walked out of the clubhouse and out into Ponyville.
As Sam sat on Aurora’s back, while his new friends showed him around Ponyville, he was feeling a lot better after what happened that morning. Sam was liking Ponyville a lot. He had made a lot of new friends already. The Crusaders were showing him parts of Ponyville he hadn’t seen before, like the schoolhouse they all went to, a place called a spa, and some shops and stalls where they sold food and flowers. Sam even saw Applejack at an apple stand. She waved as they walked by and they waved back.
“So,” Apple Bloom said as they kept walking, “How are ya likin’ Ponyville so far, Sam?”
“It’s great,” he said, “Everyone seems really nice.”
“You’ll really like it here,” Scootaloo said, “Ponyville is the best place to be in Equestria.”
They kept walking around, but after a little bit, Sam felt like someone was watching him. He looked back and saw two earth pony fillies. One was pink, had a purple and white mane and tail, blue eyes, and a tiara on her head. The other was grey, had a light grey mane and tail with a braid on one side of her head, blue glasses over her purple eyes, and a blue necklace around her neck. Sam turned back to Aurora, tapped her shoulder, and whispered in her ear.
“Aura, do you know those two ponies behind us?” Sam asked her. Aurora looked back at the two fillies and frowned.
“What do you two want?” she asked. The others turned around and frowned when they saw the two.
“We’re not interested in you guys right now,” the pink one said. She then pointed at Sam. “We’re more interested in that.”
“Hold it!” Scootaloo said standing in front of Aurora, “He’s not a thing! He’s a human being!”
“Human?” the grey one asked.
“That’s right!” Aurora said stepping forward a little, “There were humans here in Equestria a long time ago, and if you studied history like some of us, you’d know that!”
Sam got off Aurora’s back and stood behind her. The pink one started laughing.
“You’re so much like your mum, Shadow!” she said, “An egghead. Now about that human, does it have a name?”
“Not ‘it’!” Sweetie Belle said, “’He’! His name is Sam.”
“Heh,” the pink one said, “Human names sound weird. Don’t you think Silver?”
“You said it, Diamond,” the grey one replied. So these two were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, the ones who tricked Aurora and Scarlet into going in the forest and the bullies at their school. Sam was really hoping he wouldn’t meet them on his first day here. Sam then fiddled with his Omnitrix and transformed into a frog-like monster with horns.
“MICLAS!” Sam roared, but the goofy look of Miclas didn’t help the situation he was in.
Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked at him and began to laugh. When Sam became Miclas, his emotions seemed to increase causing him to either get upset, mad or happier much faster and easier. He was starting to get tears in his eyes as he sat on the floor. What they were saying was hurting.
“If you two don’t mind,” Apple Bloom said, “We’re busy showin’ him around Ponyville.”
“Well, for your information, I do mind,” Diamond Tiara said. She then looked at Sam/Miclas. “You listen up. You’d better not stand in my way, or else...”
“Or else what?” said a new voice. They all looked behind Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, and they looked behind themselves and they saw a brown earth pony filly, a yellow unicorn, a pink pegasus and a blue earth mare standing there. The brown filly had a pink and red mane and tail that were short, green eyes, but she didn’t have a cutie mark. The yellow one had an orange and yellow large puffy mane and tail, had a treble clef with a diamond for a cutie mark and had pink eyes. The pink pegasus had her mane done up in two large pig tails and was coloured purple and green, her eyes were also pink, and her cutie mark was a five-pointed star. And the blue mare had her dark and light blue mane done up in (all things) a ponytail, her eyes were also pink, and her cutie mark was a music note on a heart. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked nervous while looking at them.
“Well, well, well,” the filly said walking up to them, “I come here for a visit, and imagine my surprise at seein’ you two pickin’ on my coz and her friends.”
She stopped in front of them and looked at Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. She then looked back at Sam (who due to his emotions changed back to normal), smiled, winked, and looked back at the two fillies.
“Can’t even give a new guy some space, can ya?” she asked them. Sam moved to Aurora’s ear and whispered to her.
“Aura?” he said, “Who are they?”
“It’s Babs Seed, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk,” Aurora whispered back to him, “Babs is Apple Bloom’s cousin.”
“You two best back off if you know what’s good for you,” Babs said.
“Why are you siding with him?” Diamond asked, “He’s a freak!”
Adagio, Aria and Sonata walked up and stared down on the two fillies.
“No he ain’t,” Babs said, “Any friend of my coz is a friend of mine. Now like I said, you two best back off, or I’ll be tellin’ your mothers. Get me?” Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon backed up a little when Babs finished talking.
“Fine,” Diamond Tiara said, “You win this round.” She then looked at Sam with an angry frown again, pointed a hoof at her eye, and then at him. She then looked at Silver Spoon. “C’mon, Silver Spoon. Let’s leave these losers for now.”
Silver Spoon nodded and the two of them walked away. Sam stepped out from behind Aurora and stood next to her as Babs turned around to look at him.
“You alright, little guy?” she asked.
“Mm-hmm,” Sam said nodding and wiping away the tears from his eyes, “Thank you for stopping them.”
“No problem,” she replied, “I really hate it when bullies pick on others like that. Name’s Babs Seed, Apple Bloom’s cousin. What’s your name?”
“I’m Sam. It’s nice to meet you, Babs,” Sam said.
“Oh, My, Celestia!” Sonata explained as ran up to Sam and started hugging him, “he’s so cute!”
“Calm down,” Aria said, “you’re going to him into oblivions.”
“Oh,” she notice and placed Sam back on the ground, “Sorry”.
“Well anyway, dear”, Adagio said before coming forward, “I’m Adagio, this is Aria, and this is Sonata.”
“It’s nice to meet you three”, Sam replied.
“You were awesome, Babs!” Scootaloo said, “If you hadn’t stepped in, I would’ve given them a piece of my mind.”
“Heh, thanks Scoots,” Babs said, “So, what’s new, besides Sam there?”
“Other than that, not much,” Apple Bloom replied.
“Hey Babs,” Sam said, “Why were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon scared of you?”
“Let’s walk,” Babs said, “And I’ll tell ya.” Sam got back on Aurora’s back and tey all started walking again. “About a year ago, when I was living in Manehatten, I got bullied for being a blank flank. I came down here to visit Applejack and Apple Bloom for a few weeks. Applejack, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were at the train station to meet me.”
“Hey Aura?” Sam asked, “Why weren’t you, Scarlet and Twist with them?”
“Me and Scarlet were helping Twist with a special contest,” she said, “It was the Summer Harvest Festival when Babs visited, so Twist, Scarlet and I missed the chance to meet her.”
“So anyway, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo wanted me to join the Cutie Mark Crusaders when they showed me their clubhouse. I was unsure ‘bout it at first, but then they showed me the parade float they were going to ride in the Summer Harvest Parade. I was impressed, but then Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon showed up. I thought they were gonna start teasing me like I was back in Manehatten, so I joined them, started pickin’ on my cuz and her friends, and wrecked their parade float.”
“Over the next few days,” Apple Bloom said, “the three of them were pickin’ on us a lot, and they even kicked us out of our clubhouse. We then came up with a plan to get back at Babs. We built a new golden apple float for the parade and booby-trapped it so it would head straight into a lake. On the day of the parade, Babs took the bait and drove off with the float after we started the timer on the trap. Applejack then told us she was proud of us that she thought we were makin’ Babs feel special, and then she told us that Babs was being bullied back in Manehatten. We realized that we turned into bullies too and tried our best to save Babs from the trap.”
“The trap went off before they could catch up,” Babs said, “They managed to push me out before the float fell into the lake, but they fell in instead. Later at the farm, we all apologized to each other, started over, became friends, and I joined the Crusaders too. Next day though, we were at the train station, because it was time for me to head back. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were there too, and they started picking on my friends again, but I stopped ‘em and told ‘em I would tell their mothers about their bad attitudes. They stopped teasing them even after I left for a while. But when I came back today, I arrived in time to find they hadn’t stopped completely.”
“Thank you again for stopping them Babs,” Sam said.
“No problem little guy,” she said.
“Hey Sam?” Aurora said, “It’s getting pretty late. We need to get back to the library.” Sam saw the sun get low in the sky. It was a pretty sunset.
“Okay Aura,” he said.
“We’ll see ya tomorrow Sam,” Apple Bloom said.
“Bye girls,” Sam said waving to them. They all waved their hooves at him too and left for their homes.
When Aurora, Scarlet and Sam got back to the library, the sun was almost all the way down behind the hills. Sam was pretty tired after today. Aurora stopped walking and lowered to the ground to let Sam climb off.
“Hey, Sam,” she said, “Why don’t you open the door?”
“Uh, why?” he asked.
“You’ll see,” Scarlet said.
“Okay,” Sam replied a little nervous. he climbed off Aurora back and walked up to the door. Sam grabbed the door handle and opened the door inside. It was black dark in there. “What’s going on? Twilight? Sunset? Spike? Are you there?”
Click.
“SURPRISE!!!”
Sam jumped. Inside the library, there were decorations hung from the walls, balloons blown up, and a few tables that had plates of food on it. There were also a lot of ponies inside too, and they were all smiling at him.
“Wh-What is this?” I asked.
“It’s your ‘Welcome to Ponyville!’ party!” said a new voice. Sam looked around the library to find the pony who the voice belonged to and he saw a pink pony bouncing up to him. Sam saw that it was Pinkie Pie.
“Hi there!” she said, “I’m Pinkie Pie! I put this party together for you! Were you surprised?! Huh huh huh huh?!”
“Y-Yes, I was,” Sam said, “But, why did you run away when I said hello to you?”
“Well,” Pinkie said, “I know everyone here in Ponyville, and I know I’ve never seen you before, and if I’ve never seen you before, then that means you’re new here. You were all ‘Hello,’ and I was like, ‘*gasp*’, so I rushed over to the library and told Spike we needed to put together a party for you! Do you like it?!”
“I do,” Sam said as his eyes started filling up, “Thank you Pinkie.” he walked up to her and hugged her.
“Aw,” she said smiling and returning the hug, “You’re welcome, Sammy.”
“Sammy?” Sam asked looking at her.
“That’s my nickname for you,” Pinkie replied, “You like it?”
“I do like it, Pinkie,” Sam said, “Thank you again.”
Pinkie hugged him again and brought him over to the floor. Sam saw Twilight and Spike again, and they walked up to me.
“So, did you have fun with Aurora, Scarlet and her friends?” Twilight asked.
“I did,” Sam replied, “They showed me other places around Ponyville, and I even met Apple Bloom’s cousin and Adagio and her sisters.”
“Sounds like you kids had a lot of fun,” Twilight said. Just then, Sam heard my stomach growl. Twilight giggled. “You’d better get something to eat, Sam.”
Sam nodded his head and went over to the snack table. While he was getting a few cookies, someone started talking to him.
“Hey there!” said a voice, “You’re Sam, right?”
Sam looked next to him and saw a grey pegasus with a yellow mane and tail, bubbles for a cutie mark, and yellow eyes, but her eyes were looking in different directions.
“Uh, yes,” he said to her question, “I am. Who are you?”
“I’m Derpy Hooves, the mailmare,” she replied, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“It’s nice to meet you too,” Sam said. He kept looking at her eyes for a little bit. Could she see okay with them?
“If you’re wondering about my eyes, I was born with them,” she said, “I do have accidents with them sometimes, but I can still see okay. I just don’t know what goes wrong.”
“Oh, okay,” Sam said. Just then, he saw someone from behind her looking at him. When he looked, they disappeared. Sam looked back up at Derpy and pointed behind her. “Who’s that?” he asked.
Derpy looked behind her and smiled. “That’s my little muffin, Dinky,” she said, “Come on out and say ‘Hi’ muffin.”
A unicorn filly walked out from behind Derpy, stopped next to her and looked at me nervously. She had a very light purple coat, a yellow mane and tail like Derpy, and yellow eyes like Derpy too, but no cutie mark. She looked... cute.
“H-Hello,” Dinky said holding out a hoof to him, “It’s nice to meet you.”
Sam wrapped his hand around her hoof, and they shook. “It’s nice to meet you too, Dinky,” Sam said, “Are you friends with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo?”
“Yes, I am,” she replied, “They’re my classmates too.”
While Sam was talking with Dinky and Derpy, he met Dinky’s older sister, Sparkler. She was a unicorn like Dinky with a pink coat, a purple mane and tail, purple eyes, and three diamonds for a cutie mark. After Sam left them, he met a white unicorn mare, with a bright blue mane and tail, big purple sunglasses, and a music note cutie mark. Sam couldn’t see her eye colour because her sunglasses were blocking them. Her name was Vinyl Scratch and she was playing some music for this party. It was fun to dance to.
Later, Sam was drinking some lemonade when he felt somepony’s hoof tap his shoulder. He turned around and saw two ponies: a unicorn and an earth pony. The unicorn had a bright green coat, a light blue and white mane and tail, orange eyes, and an instrument cutie mark. The earth pony had a tan coat, a blue and pink mane and tail, blue eyes, and three candy wrappers for a cutie mark. The green one looked very excited while she was looking at Sam.
“Uh, hello,” he said.
“Hello,” the earth pony said, “It’s nice to meet you, Sam. My name is Bon Bon, and you’ll have to excuse my friend Lyra here. She saw you with Twilight and Aurora earlier today and got excited.”
“Why?” Sam asked.
“A human...” Lyra whispered.
Sam looked at Lyra confused.
“Is there something wrong?” he asked her.
Just then, she picked him up in her forelegs really quickly. Sam was startled.
“Oh no, nothing’s wrong!” Lyra said, “It’s just that your arrival just won me a lot of bets!”
“Huh?” Sam asked.
“Lyra! Put him down!” Bon Bon said. Lyra did, but kept on looking at him.
“Sorry about that,” she said, “Anyway, my full name is Lyra Heartstrings, and I’ve believed in humans ever since I was little filly, but other ponies thought I was delusional. But now that you’re here, everypony now sees that I was right!”
“Settle down, Lyra,” Bon Bon said, “Don’t scare him. He’s still a child.”
“Right, sorry,” Lyra replied, “Anyway, do you think you could answer some questions I have about humans for me sometime?”
“I’d like to help you,” Sam said, “But I don’t think I’ll have every answer for you.”
“I know,” Lyra replied, “All I ask is that you try your best, okay?”
“Okay,” Sam said.
“Thanks a lot!” Lyra said happily. She then leaned her head down and hugged him, and Sam hugged her back. After we finished, Sam heard a clock ring. Everyone in the room looked at a clock and saw it was 10 o’clock.
“We’d better head home now, Lyra,” Bon Bon said, “It was nice meeting you, Samuel.”
“It was nice meeting you too, Bon Bon and Lyra,” Sam replied.
“See you later, Sam!” Lyra said as she and Bon Bon walked away, “And thanks again!”
“You’re welcome, Lyra,” Sam said waving to her. He looked around the room and saw that ponies were leaving the library or helping clean up.
“Hello again, Samuel darling.”
He looked behind him and saw Rarity standing there with something red in her magic.
“Hi Rarity,” Sam said, “What’s that?”
“It’s your first new set of clothing,” she said, “It’s a good thing I finished it in time tonight. I imagine sleeping in daytime clothes must be very uncomfortable.” She moved the red thing in her magic to Sam. he took it and unfolded it. It was pyjamas.
“Thank you Rarity,” he said smiling and giving her a hug.
“You’re very welcome,” Rarity said hugging him back, “Sweet dreams.” After she finished hugging him, she left the library next. After a few minutes, most of the ponies said goodbye and welcome to Equestria to him as they left. Pinkie Pie was the last one.
“So Sammy,” she said, “Did you enjoy the party?”
“I did, Pinkie,” I said, “Thank you.”
Pinkie picked him up and hugged him again. After she put him down, she bounced out of the library.
“Goodnight, Sammy!” she said.
“Goodnight, Pinkie Pie,” Sam replied. He yawned after Pinkie left. He was really tired.
“Tired, Sam?”
He looked behind him again and saw Sunset standing there.
“Yeah, I am,” he answered nodding.
“Let’s get you to bed,” she said, “You’ve had a long day. Twilight’s is already tucking Aurora and Scarlet in.”
She picked him up with her magic, put him on her back, and began walking up the stairs. They got up to a room that had two beds and a basket in it. Spike was asleep in the basket and Aurora and Scarlet were asleep in the smaller bed.
"Aura offered to share their bed with you," Twilight said.
"Okay," Sam said, "I'm going to go put these pyjamas that Rarity gave me before I get in."
"Alright," Twilight replied, "Goodnight, Sam."
“Goodnight, Sam,” Sunset said.
"Goodnight, Twilight, Sunset," Sam said, "And thank you again for letting me stay with you."
"You're very welcome," Twilight said with a smile. She leaned her head down and kissed him on his cheek. Sam went into the bathroom to change into the red pyjamas. After he finished, he walked out and into the bedroom again. Twilight and Sunset was fast asleep in their bed. Scarlet was half-asleep to allow Sam to climb in between Aurora and herself. Sam almost fell asleep when he felt something being placed over him. Sam looked down and saw that it was Aurora and Scarlet's hooves. They then shuffled closer to him.
"Aura, Scarlet, what are you two doing?" he asked.
"Just making sure you stay warm tonight," Aurora replied as she rubbed her cheek on mine, "Goodnight, little brother."
"Goodnight, big sisters," Sam replied. A little bit later, he fell asleep.
It had been about two days since Sam came to Equestria. Yesterday Everyone found out about the Omnitrix and its power to transform Sam into one of ten monsters. Pinkie Pie put up a party about it, she called “Sam’s a Superhero and He Saved the Day Party.” All of Twilight’s friends were there, and they had a blast. As Pinkie’s party title said a monster attacked Ponyville.
It was green with glowing, orange spikes and horn on his back and face. They didn’t know what it was, so they decided to call it Zambolar.
Sam transformed into Red King and defeated to monster. Before Zambolar exploded, the Omnitrix scan it and Zambolar’s D.N.A. and Sam had a new monster to become.
Spike, Aurora, Scarlet, Sunset, and Sam went to sleep that night, but we were worried about Twilight. She had gotten hurt when Zambolar was rampaging.
“...am...”
“S... m.”
“Sam.”
Sam felt somepony shaking his shoulder to wake him up. He opened his eyes and saw Aurora standing there looking at him.
“Good morning, Sam,” she said.
“Good morning, Aura,” he said, “Is Twilight back from the hospital yet?”
“No, not yet,” she replied, “I’m starting to get worried. She did get hurt pretty badly.”
“Oh,” Sam said, “but the nurse said she would recover pretty shortly.”
“yeah,” Aurora said, “Come on, Spike made some breakfast.”
Sam climbed out of bed and gave Aurora a good morning hug. She then went downstairs while Sam went to the bathroom to change clothes. After he did that, he walked downstairs and was about to go to the kitchen when he felt something touch his head. Sam was starting to get nervous.
“Uh, Aura?” he called out.
Sam saw Aurora walk out of the kitchen and looked at him followed by Sunset. They then smiled and giggled.
“Oh Owlowiscious,” Sunset said, “What are you doing on Samuel’s head?”
“Huh?” Sam asked.
Sam heard some flapping and something brown flew over to Sunset and landed on her back. It was a brown owl. It turned its head around and looked at Sam.
“An owl?” he asked.
“Yeah,” Aurora replied, “His name is Owlowiscious. He’s Twilight’s pet and night-time assistant.”
Then Sam felt something climb up his leg. He started to get nervous again.
“Oh,” Aurora said, “And this is Ray, Sunset’s pet”.
Sam looked to his arm in which Ray had climbed up and sat on his shoulder.
“Oh,” Sam said, “It’s nice to meet you Owlowiscious and Ray.”
“Who.” Called Owlowiscious.
All Ray did was lick his cheek.
“You,” Sam replied, “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Who.”
“Stop while you’re ahead, Sam,” Aurora said, “He doesn’t say anything else. Anyway, Spike made pancakes.”
“I love pancakes!” Sam said happily.
Aurora and Sunset turned around and walked into the kitchen with Owlowiscious still on Sunset back, and Sam followed them with Ray still on his shoulder. While the five of us were eating, Aurora started talking again.
“Hey Sam,” she said, “Sweetie Belle said she wanted Scarlet and my help with something today, so you’ll be with Spike today, alright?”
“Okay,” Sam said.
After they finished up breakfast, Aurora, Scarlet left to go see Sweetie Belle, Sunset walked off to see how Twilight was doing, leaving Spike and Sam alone in the library.
“Hey Sam,” Spike called.
“Yes?” he said walking over to him. Sam saw him pulling a wagon that had a shovel and bucket in it.
“Hop in,” he told him, “I’ve got something fun for us to do.”
“What is it?” Sam asked climbing in the wagon.
“We’re going gem hunting,” he told me.
“That sounds fun,” Sam said. He first put a piece of paper in case Sunset and or Twilight came back to let them know where they all were. Spike then pulled the wagon out of the library, and they started going through Ponyville. They then left the town and were in a place where there was no grass. Sam then noticed a giant hole in the ground. “What’s that hole over there Spike?” he asked pointing at it.
“Oh, that’s where the monster Bolgils came from,” Spike said. “The town is still unsure of what to do with him. Well this is the best spot to find gems.” The wagon stopped and Sam climbed out. Spike then gave him the shovel and bucket. “I brought these along for you to dig with. I dig with my claws when searching for gems. Whatever gems we find, we’ll split them evenly, okay?”
“Okay Spike,” Sam said. He began digging where he was standing. When he turned around, he saw Spike digging with his claws like a dog would. Sam didn’t find anything where he was digging first, so he moved to a new spot. A few minutes later, Spike called out to him.
“Find anything yet, Sam?” he said. Sam was about to say no when he felt the shovel hit something hard.
“I think I got something!” he called back. Spike ran over to him as Sam began digging more. Spike came up next to him and they saw a small pile of colourful gems.
“Nice work buddy!” he said patting his back. Then then pulled the gems out of the hole and put them in the wagon. They looked pretty. They then went back to digging.
After more digging and finding more gems, Sam heard something in the bushes behind him. “Spike? I think I heard something in the bushes,” he said. Spike looked over to him.
“Probably just the wind,” he said. Sam was about to dig some more, but he heard something else. It was a voice that wasn’t Spike’s.
“Shhh,” it said, “Do you want them to hear us?!”
“Spike, I heard someone in the bushes,” Sam said backing up from them.
“Uh oh,” Spike said, “Get behind me Sam!” Sam did what he said.
“I’m scared Spike,” Sam said shaking. Then three big dogs jumped out from the bushes in front of Sam and Spike.
“You mutts again,” Spike said.
“Who are they?” Sam asked.
“We are the Diamond Dogs, and you two have something we want,” said one of them.
“Forget it dogs!” Spike said, “These gems are ours. You may as well back off.”
“You will give us those gems, or else we’ll take your friend for ransom,” said another one. Sam then felt something grab him and lift him off the ground.
“Oh, you wanna dance, let’s dance,” Sam said. Sam activated his Omnitrix and became to very beast from yesterday. The dog dropped Zambolar on the ground. Or more like Zambolar dropped the dog to the ground.
“Diamond Dogs Attack!” Shouted the leader. One after another the Diamond Dogs tried to attack Zambolar, little to no attacks actually hitting. Rover, Fido and Spot managed to hit him with a kick, punch and headbutt. But they ended up hurting themselves more than Sam/Zambolar by burning themselves on Zambolar’s skin. Some of the dogs tried to throw spears at him but they seemed to melt before even touching Zambolar. He then took a deep breath and stream of fire at the dogs. The dogs yelped and jumped away. They then started walking closer to them again, but Zambolar’s horn started to glow, Spike quickly dug a hole because he knew what was about to happen. Zambolar unleashed a powerful wave of heat in his path, burning the Diamond Dogs and trees. The dogs were as black as ashes.
“RETREAT!!!” Rover said. The remaining dogs ran away from them as fast as they could.
“Yeah you better run you mongrels!!” Spike yelled at them, peaking from his hole, “And if you show your faces around here again, you’ll get worse than that!!” He then turned around to face Sam who had turned back after the attack. “You okay buddy?” he asked. Sam got up and dusted himself out.
“Yeah I’m fine,” Sam said, “Boy I’m hot now.”
“I bet you are,” he laughed, “you roasted those mutts.” After they finished laughing, they heard something big coming their way. They looked up to see the Blitz Monster himself Bolgils.
They saw the monster looking down at them and then at the Omnitrix. He then bent down to the Omnitrix.
“New D.N.A Detected, scanning now”, the Omnitrix said as it scanned Bolgils, “Scanning complete, Bolgils D.N.A obtained”.
After that Bolgils walked away, properly back to the hole he dug.
“Okay,” Sam finally said. Then his stomach growled. “Can we have lunch too?”
“Sure. Hop in the wagon and I’ll pull you back.”
Sam did as he said, and they were heading back to Ponyville. They stopped by the library and left the wagon and gems they found there. Sam then followed Spike to a gingerbread looking house. They walked in and Sam saw Pinkie Pie behind a counter.
“Hey Spike! Hey Sammy!” she said waving at them.
“Pinkie!” Sam said, “how are you?”
“I’m super, duper fine, thank you,” she said, “So what were you two up to?”
“I took Sam gem hunting today,” Spike said.
“Ooh! Sounds fun!” she answered, “So, what can I get for you two?”
“Can I have a chocolate chip muffin?” Sam asked her.
“Sure!” she said handing him one, “How about you Spike? Something with gems?”
“If you have anything with them,” he said.
“You eat gems Spike?” Sam asked.
“Yep,” he said, “You didn’t know that?” Sam shook his head taking a bite of the muffin.
“Here ya go Spike!” Pinkie said giving him a cupcake with gems in it. Spike took the cupcake and gave her some gold coins to pay for their treats. They then went over to a table to sit down and eat them. “Hey Sammy,” Pinkie said coming up, “Would you like to meet the Cakes?”
“The Cakes?” he asked.
“Yep! The owners of Sugarcube Corner!”
“Is that what this place is called?”
“Yeppy-deppy!” she said.
“Okay,” Sam said answering her question. She then bounced over to a pair of swinging doors and went through them. Sam then heard the front door open up and saw Derpy coming in.
“Hey Samuel! Hey Spike!” she said waving a hoof.
“Hi again Derpy,” Sam said.
“Hey there,” Spike said, “How’s it going?”
“Not bad,” she said, “Got finished with the mail run.” She then noticed what Sam was eating. “Hey, you like muffins too?”
“Yeah, chocolate chip muffins are my favourite kind,” he said, “Hey Derpy, how’s Dinky?”
“She’s doing good,” she said, “She and Sparkler are out buying groceries.” She then walked up to the counter and waited for someone to help her. Pinkie then came back in the room with four new ponies. Two were earth pony adults, one was a baby pegasus, and the other was a baby unicorn.
“Here he is everypony!” Pinkie said, “Cakes, this is Sam! Sam, this is Mr. Carrot Cake, Mrs. Cup Cake, Pound Cake, and Pumpkin Cake!”
Mr. Cake was yellow with an orange mane and his cutie mark were three pieces of cake with white frosting. Mrs. Cake was blue with a red and pink mane and her cutie mark were three pink frosted cupcakes. Pound was the pegasus. He was light yellow with a brown mane. Pumpkin was the unicorn. She was yellow with and orange mane that had a blue bow in it. The babies didn’t have cutie marks.
“Hi there,” Sam said, “It’s nice to meet you all.” Pound and Pumpkin looked up at him curiously. He then remembered something his mother used to do with him when he was a baby. He hid his face behind his hands and asked the babies, “Where’s Sam?” After waiting a few seconds, Sam pulled his hands away from his face quickly and said, “Peek-a-boo!” The two of them started giggling at his game.
“Hey!” Pinkie said, “That’s a lot like something I do with them! It’s their favouritest game in the whole wide world!”
“It’s very nice to meet you Sam,” Mrs. Cake said as she gave him a hug.
“It’s nice to meet you two, Mrs. Cake,” Sam said giving her a hug back. Sam then looked over at Mr. Cake. “You too, Mr. Cake.”
“Same here,” he said, “Pinkie Pie has told us a lot about you.”
Just then, he heard Spike making some funny noises. Sam turned around to look at him and saw him holding his belly.
“Are you okay, Spike?” he asked him.
He then burped. Some green fire came out of his mouth. Sam then saw the smoke from the fire turn into a rolled-up piece of paper and it dropped onto the floor. He picked it up, unrolled it, and read it. After he finished reading it, he rolled it back up and looked at Sam.
“We need to pick up Aurora and Scarlet now, Sam,” he said, “Twilight’s probably back at the library by now.”
“Okay,” Sam said, “Bye Pinkie. Bye Cakes.”
“Come back soon, Sam,” Mrs. Cake said.
Spike and Sam left Sugarcube Corner and went to find Aurora, Scarlet and Sweetie Belle.
Yesterday was an eventful day for Sam and Spike. They went gem hunting and had a fight with the Diamonds Dogs. Sam became Zambolar and obtained Bolgils’ D.N.A to add him to his collection. Now Sam had twelve monsters and had became five of them, Agira, Lunaticks, Litra, Red King, Miclas and Zambolar. Now Sam was relaxing with his new family and friends in the park near a lake. They were enjoying themselves when Spike came running up in a hurry.
“Twi… light”, he panted, “I… have… let me just…” Spike took a deep breath and then let out a belch of green fire followed by a letter which Twilight opened it with her magic.
“Pardon you Spike”, Sam said.
“Thanks”, he replied.
“Dear Twilight, I am sure you are as excited as I am about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot”, Twilight read, “wedding?”
“Huh?” everyone said at once.
“I will be presiding over the ceremony but would very much like you and your friends to help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion”, Twilight continued to read, “Fluttershy, I would like you, The Dazzling Sisters and your songbird choir to provide the music”.
“Oh my goodness! What an honour!” She said excitedly.
“Right, it give us to show off our powerful singing voices”, Adagio said, her sisters nodding in response.
“Pinkie Pie, I can think of no one more qualified than you to host the reception.”
“Hip, hip, hooray!” Pinkie shouted.
“Applejack, you will be in charge of the catering for the reception.”
“Well, colour me pleased as punch!” Applejack stated.
Twilight continued to read, “Rainbow Dash…”
Rainbow yawned in response.
“I would very much appreciate it if you could perform a Sonic Rainboom as the bride and groom complete their "I do’s.”
Rainbow was surprise to hear this, Princess Celestia wanted her to preform a Sonic Rainboom. “Yes!” she shouted.
“Rarity, you will be responsible for designing the dresses for the bride and her bridesmaids and best colts.”
“Princess Celestia wants me to make the… wedding dress?” Rarity was in utter shock, “for a Canterlot wedding… I, ah, ooh, oooh!”
“And as for you two, Twilight and Sunset, you will be playing the most important role of all: Making sure that everything goes as planned. See you all very soon. Yours, Princess Celestia”, Twilight finished reading the letter, a little confused to why the letter never said who was getting married. “But... I don't understand. Who's getting married?”
“Oh, wait!” Spike said before bringing another letter, “Uh, I was probably supposed to give you this one first.”
Twilight rolls her eyes as she reads the other letter. “Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and...” she gasped to see who it was, “My Brother?!”
“What?!” Sam gasped, “You have a brother?!”
“Your brother's getting married?” Applejack said, “Congratulations, Twilight! That's great news!”
“Yeah, great news. That I just got from a wedding invitation! Not from my brother, but from a piece of paper!” Twilight felt insulted, “Thanks a lot, Shining Armor! I mean, really, he couldn't tell me personally!?”
She then started to mock him. “Hey, Twilight, just thought you should know I'm making a really big decision that changes everything. Oh, never mind, you'll hear about it when you get the invitation.”
“And Princess Mi Amore Cadenza? Who in the hoof is that?!” Twilight was annoyed at this.
“Urm, Twilight are you okay?” asked Fluttershy, she was getting worried about her friend.
“Sorry, it's just that Shining Armor and I have always been so close. He's my B.B.B.F.F,” Twilight said, getting a confused look from everyone.
“B.B.B.F.F. What does that mean?” Sonata asked.
“Big Brother Best Friend Forever?” Twilight said.
“Oh,” everyone said at one.
“Before I came here and learned the importance of friendship, Shining Armor was the only pony I ever really accepted as a friend.” Twilight explained before she started to sing.
When I was just a filly, I found it rather silly,
To see how many other ponies I could meet,
I had my books to read, didn't know that I would ever need,
Other ponies to make my life complete,
But there was one colt that I cared for,
I knew he would be there for me,
My big brother, best friend forever!
Like two peas in a pod, we did everything together,
He taught me how to fly a kite (Best friend forever!)
We never had a single fight (We did everything together!)
We shared our hopes, we shared our dreams,
I miss him more than I realized... It seems...
The others started to join in.
Your big brother, best friend forever,
Like two peas in a pod, you did everything together,
You shared your hopes, you shared your dreams,
You miss him more than you realized... It seems...
Twilight continued onward.
And though he's, oh, so far away,
I hoped that he would stay,
My big brother best friend,
Forever... forever.....
“Wow. That song is beautiful.” Sam said as a tear rolled down his face, “You’re big brother getting married. I bet it’s like the happiest moment to happen in your family line, Twilight. You never told about him to me.”
“Yeah. He’s very special. I mean, they don't let just anypony be captain of the Royal Guard”, Twilight said before Rarity almost tackled Twilight to the ground.
“WHAT!? So let me get this straight: We're helping out with the wedding of not only a princess, but a captain of the Royal Guard?” she asked.
“I guess we are,” Twilight said.
Soon everyone was on the train heading to Canterlot to help with the wedding. Though while everyone was busy talking about their plans, Sam noticed that Twilight seemed distracted by something. So he went over to talk to her.
“Twilight are you ok?” he asked with concern in his voice.
“Hm, oh, sorry Sam”, Twilight replied, “I’m just a little upset about that my brother won’t come and tell me in person that he was having a wedding.”
“But you are happy that he’s getting married?”, Sam asked again.
“Of course I’m happy that he’s getting married”, Twilight said getting a little mad as well, “but it’s to somepony I don’t know about.”
"But just be glad you can still your brother. I can't even say 'hi' to my siblings anymore", Sam whispered. But he said that to himself.
Soon the group arrived at Canterlot Station just outside Canterlot Castle. They all noticed that there was a lot of guards around.
“What’s with all the guards?” Rainbow asked as they disembark from the train.
“I'm sure they're just taking the necessary precautions. Royal weddings do bring out the strangest ponies”, Rarity suggested, “now, let's get going! We've got work to do!”
“And you've got a big brother to go congratulate,” Applejack said to Twilight.
“Oh I’m congratulate him,” she said before walking off, “and giving him a piece of my mind.” A pair of guard grew concerned at hearing that.
“I better check she doesn’t do anything reckless”, Sam said as he ran off to find were Twilight was going.
Twilight looked though the castle grounds until she saw a white stallion talking to a few guards. Sam managed to follow Twilight but was tired from running to catch up with her.
“I got one thing to say to you mister”, Twilight called out as she staggered forward towards Shining Armour and the guard. This caused all the guards to point their spears at her, but Twilight wasn’t fazed by them. Sam however did a double take at this, almost activating the Omnitrix.
“Twily!” Shining Armour called out to his little sister, “Ah, I've missed, you, kid. How was the train ride? I...”
“How dare you not tell me in person that you were getting married!” Twilight scolded him, “I'm your sister, for pony's sake!”
“It’s not my fault”, Shining said, then he looked down to see Sam standing by his sister’s side, “Oh hello there, you must be Sam, the Princess’ have told me a lot about you”.
“Nice to meet you too,” Sam replied, “and how much have they told you about me?” He was getting a little concern at to how much information the Princess’ had told him.
“No need to worry kiddo,” Shining told him, “I know about the hold thing with you coming here and the whole Omnitrix thing.”
“Ok,” was all Sam could say to that.
“Well, anyway”, Shining said getting back on track, “Princess Celestia has requested a major increase in security. Didn't you see all the guards at the train station?”
“Yeah, there's a big wedding coming up. Maybe you heard about it?” Twilight replied sharply.
“It has nothing to do with the wedding. A threat has been made against Canterlot. We don't know who's responsible for it, but Princess Celestia asked that I help provide additional protection,” Shining said before walking away, “this, you two need to see.”
They all walked to a bridge and looked up and they saw a light pink force field that came up with a sudden pop of magic.
Shining Armour gasps a bit at this but soon gets his bearings, “the burden of keeping Canterlot safe and secure rests squarely on my shoulders. Staying focused on the task at hand has been my top priority.”
“Okay, okay, I get it. You've got a really important job protecting all of Canterlot with a force field only you can conjure up,” Twilight said finally calming down, “But still... how could you not tell me about something as big as your wedding? Am I not that important to you anymore?”
“Hey. You're my little sister. Of course you're important to me,” Shining said before embracing her, “but... but I'd understand if you didn't want to be my best mare now.”
“Huh!? Wait, you want me to be your best mare?” Twilight said shocked at this news. “I'd be honoured! But I'm still pretty ticked you're marrying somepony I don't even know! When did you even meet this Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?”
“Twily, its Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is Cadence, your old foalsitter.” Shining said.
“Cadence!? As in THE Cadence!? As in the greatest foalsitter in all the history of foalsitters!?!?” Twilight was even more shocked.
“Heh, heh, heh! You tell me. She was your foalsitter.” Shining responded.
“Who’s Cadence?” Sam asked, getting a little confused.
“Ohmygoshohmygosh! Cadence is only the most amazing pony ever! She's beautiful, she's caring and she’s kind...” Twilight said. Sam laughed a bit at Twilight’s antics.
Twilight began to remember the times she spent with Cadence we she was quite young; she even remembers the little dance they would do.
“How many unicorns can just spread love wherever they go? I only know of one! And you're marrying her!”, Twilight said before jumping around her brother and singing, “You're marrying Cadence! You're marrying Cadence!”
Just then, a pink alicorn walked though the doors. It was Cadence.
“I hope I'm not interrupting anything important,” She said.
“Cadence!” Twilight called happily, before doing their little dance, “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”
But Cadence did join in and only said, “What are you doing?”
“Cadence! It’s me! Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight said trying to remind Cadence.
“Uh, huh,” Cadence replied uninterested.
“Oh Cadence this is Sam, Sam this is my foalsitter, Cadence”, Twilight said hoping Sam would be happy to finally meet her foalsitter. But Sam’s face was one of horror as if he saw a ghost.
“BUG!!!” he screamed and without hesitation activated his Omnitrix. A bright light engulfed him and was replaced with a robot that had a head which looked like that of a chicken.
“WINDOM,” He shrieked, as his left hand became a flamethrower and his head fin became red, before shouting, “Begone, Insect!” Windom let loose the flames on Cadence be she bloke it with a shield.
“Sparkle can you keep your pet under control,” She told Twilight, Sam felt hurt from that comment, so hurt that he stopped attacking.
“Well now that’s settled, I've gotta get back to my station, but Cadence will be checking in with all of you to see how things are going.” Shining Armour said before trotting towards Cadence, “I think I speak for both of us when I say we couldn't be more excited to have you here. Right, dear?”
“Absolutely,” she said in response.
“Well, we'll let you get to it”, Shining said before he walked off to continue his duties. Cadence walked off to check how the preparations were coming along.
Twilight and Sam/Windom stayed behind; Twilight wanted to speak with him.
“What was that?” Twilight asked, “firing a flamethrower at Cadence”.
“I had a perfectly good reason for attacking her”, Sam replied, “I’m scared of insects”.
“Cadence is no pest”, Twilight shouted.
“Twilight what did Cadence look like to you?” Sam asked deadly serious about this.
“A pink alicorn with purple tipped wings and a cream, purple and magenta mane and tail”, Twilight answered, a little unsure where Sam was going with this.
“That not what I saw,” Sam said with an intense expression, “I saw a black insect like creature, with green/cyan mane and tail, insect wings and hole in her legs and horn.”
“Oh,” Twilight was shocked at this, “How can you see this?”
“It might be because I’m not from this world,” Sam replied, “or maybe my Omnitrix has given me more than just monsters”.
“Well anyway, let’s try to keep an eye on her”, Twilight said as Sam turned back to normal and the two walked off to find Applejack.
Later, Princess Cadence was with Applejack preparing the food as some country music was playing. Twilight, Sunset and Sam court up with her. Twilight and Sam were telling Sunset about what happened, and she believed them, for she remembered the times when she and Twilight were fillies and played together with Cadence.
Applejack was checking if they had everything, “Cake, check. Ice sculpture, check. Best darn bite-size apple fritter you ever tasted...”
Sam ate one to see if they were the best. He swallowed it, then burped given a thumps up. “That’s a check.
Meanwhile Spike was playing with the cake figurines, pretending they were Shining Armour and Cadence.
“I do, do you?” he mocked Shining’s voice, “I do”, he mocked Cadence before making kissing noises.
“Hiya, Princess”, Applejack greeted Cadence as she walked in.
“Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza”, she demanded without so much as any politeness in her tone.
“Okay then. Howdy Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” Applejack responded, “You come to check out what's on the menu for your big day?”
“I sure have,” Cadence said in return.
For the next few minutes, Princess Cadence tried a few pies, cakes and other food.
“Mmm! Delicious! I love, love, love them!” She nervous laughed. She clearly didn’t like them, but she hid it and hopefully Applejack could tell.
“Aw, shucks. Why don't you take a few to go?” Applejack blushed while handing Cadence some food, “Ah’ know how you brides can be. So busy, you forget to get a little somethin' in your belly.”
As Princess Cadence walked off, Sam, Sunset and Twilight noticed that something was strange about her. They could tell that she didn’t like Applejack’s cooking and saw her throw the food she was given in the bin.
“Hmm... you’re right something’s not right,” Sunset stated.
Later on in another room, Sam, Sunset and Twilight visited Rarity who was helping to make some dresses for the mares. Rarity was especially busy with Cadence’s wedding dress. Along with them are Twinkleshine, Minuette and Lyra.
“You should’ve seen how she acted back there. I don't know when she changed, but she changed!” Twilight said before speaking in a mocking tone, “Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”
“Did I hear someone say my name?” Cadence asked, walking in.
“Your highness!” Rarity yelled before running to her, “Let me just start by saying what an honour it is to play a role in such a momentous occasion.”
“Uh-huh. Is my dress ready?” she unenthusiastically replied.
“Yes, of course.” Rarity stammered, “Um, I've been working on it ever since I was given the assignment, and I think you'll be pleased with the results! Mmm!”
“I was hoping for something with more beading and a longer train.” Cadence said.
“Oh, yes, of course,” Rarity faltered.
“And those should be a different colour,” Cadence demanded.
Ugh... can you please just stick to that ONE thing you’d want on your dress, please...?! Rarity pleaded.
“I think they're lovely,” Twinkleshine commented.
“Me too,” Minuette said.
“I love them,” Lyra expressed.
“Make them a different colour,” Cadence said before leaving.
“Gee, maybe her name should be ‘Princess Demandy-pants’", Twilight said. In which Sam and Sunset rolled their eyes and nodded in agreement.
Later that night, in Shining Amour’s room, he was getting himself ready until there was a knocking on his door, and he answered it and saw Sam and Twilight standing there.
“Twily! Your big brother's looking pretty good, don't you think? Huh..? Everything okay with you and Sam?” He said not seeing their worried looks on their faces.
“We need to talk. I think you're making a big...” Twilight said before being cut off by Cadence clearing her throat.
“Oh, uh, hi, sweetie”, Shining said.
“She sure has a way of sneaking up on people”, Sam whispered to Twilight.
“Could I speak to you for a moment, dear?” Cadence asked before walking away.
“Better see what she wants,” Shining said. He then closed the door and walked off.
Sam and Twilight pressed their ears against the door and they both could hear Shining Armor and Princess Cadence talking.
“Look, we need to talk,” Cadence said.
“I'm here to talk,” Shining replied.
“It's about your sister, okay?” She told him.
“I... look, look, she's okay...” he said trying to prove his sister is fine.
“Just... listen to me, alright..?” Cadence almost shouted.
“I’m listening, I’m listening...” Shining said.
“I thought I made it perfectly clear I didn't want you to wear that,” She said looking at future husband’s suit.
“This was my favourite uncle's” Shining said, trying to defend his uncle’s honour.
“And..?” Cadence said raising an eyebrow.
“And I think I should wear it,” he alleged.
“Are you disagreeing with me?” Cadence asked disapprovingly.
“I guess I am...” Shining said before suddenly getting a pain in his head.
“Oh, dear. Are you getting another one of your headaches?” Cadence said before using her magic from her horn to heal his headache, “Feeling better?”
From the other side of the door, Sam and Twilight were shocked.
“I can’t believe this!!! And all this time, she’s been rude to our friends, has a rude and unpleasant attitude and now she’s hurting Shining Armor!?” Sam declared, “I knew she wasn’t right!”
“She isn’t just unpleasant and rude... She’s evil!!!” Twilight shouted before running off, grabbing Sam with her magic.
The next morning, in the main hall where the whole wedding is taking place, the Mane Ten along with, Spike and Princess Celestia along with Shining Armor and Princess Cadence was getting ready.
“Perfect, girls. No need to rush. Then of course, Cadence will enter,” Celestia was telling how the thing will work, “I'll say a few words, and then we'll begin with the vows. Shining Armor, you'll get the ring from your best mare.”
“Hey, anypony seen Twilight?” Rainbow Dash called out.
“No..? But where’s Sam?” Sonata asked.
“It’s not like them to be suddenly late for this special occasion...” Fluttershy said.
Suddenly, the doors burst open to reveal Sam (who had became a monster to act stronger and braver), and Twilight Sparkle with angry expressions. The monster in question was a ferocious-looking, reptilian monster with a cranial horn atop its head. Its name was Arstron.
“We’re here! We’re not gonna stand next to her! And neither should you!” Twilight shouted, surprising everyone.
“I'm sorry, I... I don't know why she's acting like this,” Shining apologised.
“Maybe we should just ignore her,” Cadence said sternly.
“No! You listen to us now!” Arstron roared.
“Oh, goodness..! Twilight..? Are you okay..?” Fluttershy asked.
“I’m fine..!” Twilight said.
“Ya sure about that?” Applejack said.
“I've got something to say! She's evil!” Twilight shouted.
The girls and Spike began to mutter amongst themselves.
“She's been horrible to our friends, she's obviously done something to her bridesmaids, and if that wasn't enough, I saw her put a spell on my brother that made his eyes go all..!” Twilight shouted laying out everything Cadence was doing while Sam made his eye go all zombie-like.
“Why are you doing this to me?!” Cadence said while beginning to cry.
“Because you’re EVIL!!!” Sam/Arstron bellowed.
Cadence began to run away while crying her eyes out.
“Evil! And if I don't stop you, you're gonna ruin my brother's life!” Twilight called out to her.
She turned around and bumped into Shining Armor’s leg and she looked up at him to see he had an angry expression on his face.
“You want to know why my eyes went all… Zombie-like?” He said almost growling while getting a little headache in the process, “Nggh! Because ever since I started having to perform my protection spell, I've been getting terrible migraines. Cadence hasn't been casting spells on me. She's been using her magic to heal me!”
Twilight inhaled to speak but was cut off by a very angry Shining Armour.
“And she decided to replace her bridesmaids because she found out the only reason they wanted to be in the wedding was so that they could meet Canterlot royalty!”
Sam/Arstron, Twilight’s friends and Celestia all watched with quiet and shocked expressions as Shining Armour continued ranting.
“And if she hasn't been on her best behaviour with your friends, it's because with me being so busy, she's had to make all the decisions about the wedding!” He finished, before Arstron stood in his away.
“Now wait just a minute, Captain of the Guards!” Sam/Arstron growled, “Twilight Sparkle is trying to help you! You just can’t..!”
“She's been completely stressed out because it's really important to her that our big day be perfect! Something that obviously wasn't important to YOU!!!” Shining shouted making Arstron seemed not as strong and brave.
Sam and Twilight looked at him very shocked after what he just said.
“Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my bride!” Shining said before storming off, “And you can forget about being my best mare! In fact, if I were you, I wouldn't show up to the wedding at all..!”
“Twilight....?” Sam said as the Omnitrix timed out and turning him back to normal.
“C'mon, y'all. Let's go check on the princess...” Applejack said as she walked passed the sadden Twilight and Sam.
One by one, each other Twilight friends left. First Fluttershy, then Pinkie, then Rarity, then Rainbow, then Spike without saying a word. Sunset, Adagio, Aria and Sonata were very confused on what to do. They knew Twilight since fillyhood, and they knew she wasn’t the one who would lied.
“Um... Sam..?” Aria said as she walked up to him, “That was amazing how you stood up to him... but... I’m not mad at you... but we’ll just leave you two alone to have some time... see you later...”
“I’m sorry, you two...” Adagio said as she too walked off.
“Twilight… Sam...? Do you want company…?” Sonata asked, deeply concern about her friends.
“No thanks, Sonata... you go on ahead...” Sam said with a gravelly voice.
“Okay”, Sonata sadly replied, she turned around and walked away.
Celestia was also leaving, Twilight tried to say something, “I was...”
“You have a lot to think about,” Celestia angerly cut her off. She walked out the doors and slammed them shut.
Soon the only ones left were Sunset, Twilight and Sam who were crying their eyes out.
“Twilight…” Sunset softly spoke, “I’m not leaving you; I’m going to try and convince the girls that you two were right.” And with that Sunset teleported out the main hall to find the rest.
“Twilight..?” Sam called out.
“Maybe I was being overprotective. I could've gained a sister. But instead... I just lost a brother...” Her eyes soon started to fill up with tears again. She then started to sing softly.
He was my big brother, best friend... forever...
And now, we’ll never do anything... together.....
They both looked up again and saw Princess Cadence looking at them with a calm expression on her face as she stroke Twilight’s mane.
“I’m sorry,” Twilight said hoping Cadence with forgive her.
But her calm face turned to an evil grin as green fire crackled around Twilight. She looked at Cadence to see her eyes were green. Twilight then felt herself being pulled down by an evil looking magical ball. Before she completely disappeared she heard Cadence say three words which scare her down to her core.
“YOU... WILL... BE....!!!”
After that, total silence. Sam had ran out the room after seeing his adoptive guardian be surrounded by green flames and being pulled down. He looked back in the room to see both Twilight and Cadence gone.
TWILIGHT!!!” he shouted.
Sam had to find Twilight as he started to find a monster that could burrow, and he found one.
“Don’t worry Twilight, I’ll find you.”
TO BE CONTINUED...
Twilight Sparkle found herself in a cave filled with millions of shiny crystals. When she fell down, she was out of it for a bit but soon came around. She remembers what had happened a few minutes ago. She declared that her old foalsitter, Princess Cadence was evil, she was shouted at by her brother, Shining Armour, her friends and mentor left her, and then was pulled underground by green flames created by Cadence.
“Huh? Where am I?” Twilight nervously asked herself, as she looked around, “Hello? Is anyone there?” but only her echo came back.
Suddenly she saw Princess Cadence on every crystal glaring at her with her eyes a poisonous green.
“The caves beneath Canterlot, once home to greedy unicorns who wanted to claim the gems that could be found inside,” Cadence said evilly, “And now, your prison.”
“What!?!?” Twilight said, before crying out for help, “Help! Help!”
“It's no use. No one can hear you. And no one will ever think to look for you, either,” Cadence laughed evilly, “Most ponies have forgotten that these caves even exist, which is why they are the ideal place to keep the ones who try to interfere with my plans.”
“Plans!? What plans!?” Twilight asked in a shocked tone.
“The plans I have for your brother, of course,” she replied wickedly, “Oh and you son as well”.
“Don't you DARE do anything to my brother and my son, you... you monster!” Twilight demanded angerly.
“Only way to stop me is to catch me!” Cadence laughed before moving from crystal to crystal. Twilight tried blasting her with her magic, but the blasts bounced off the crystals and almost hurt Twilight multiple times. All the while Cadence would taunted her and laugh at how she missed.
“Alright that does it!” Twilight shouted as she charged up her magic and fired it at a rather large crystal, destroying it. And on the other side of that crystal, sat Princess Cadence. Twilight Charged at her.
“No! Wait! Ugh!” She called out as Twilight tackled her to the ground, “Please! Don't hurt me! Twilight, it's me! Please, you have to believe me. I've been imprisoned like you. The Cadence who brought you down here was an imposter.”
“Likely story!” Twilight said, clearly not believing her.
Cadence got up and did the dance she and Twilight would do when they were younger, “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves...”
Suddenly, Twilight Sparkle realized why she did that, and she finished off the little rhyme, “...and do a little shake.”
Twilight ran up and embrace her real foalsitter, “you remember me”, she said with tears leaking from her eyes.
“Of course I do”, Cadence replied with tears of her own, “How could I forget the filly I love to sit for the most?”
Suddenly they both could hear sounds. They sounded like drilling or something. Then a wall busted open revealing a cloud of dust. Once the dust cleared, they saw a worn-like creature with arms and legs.
“Twilight!” the creature said. Twilight took one look at the chest and saw the Omnitrix, she then knew that this monster was Sam.
“Sam!” She called out as Sam got closer to them, “how did you find us?”
“Telesdon has great tacking skills”, Sam said, he then notice Cadence hugging Twilight. “I guess you’re Princess Cadence,” he asked.
“Yes I am,” She replied, “and I guess you’re Sam Metters, Twilight’s adoptive son and Hero of Monsters”.
“Hero of Monsters,” Sam mimicked, “I like the sound of that”.
Suddenly, they all heard some sinister evil laughing echoing through the caves.
“We have to get out of here”, Twilight stated, “We have to stop her! Sam do you think you find a way out?”
“You bet, follow me”, Sam/Telesdon called as he began running down a path.
They all ran through the caves to find the exit to stop the mysterious imposter.
Meanwhile, In the main hall, the whole room was full with many guests and with the organ playing the music.
“Guys, where’s Sam?” Sonata whispered.
“I don’t know, sis,” Aria replied, “But where’s Twilight too?”
“What if they’re both right?” Rainbow Dash asked them in a hush voice.
“What do you mean, my darling?” Rarity asked back.
“What if Sam and Twilight we’re both right about this whole thing. I’m starting to think the same thing they’re suspecting.” Rainbow replied.
“Wow, Rainbow you’re a smart pony, why don’t you figure that yourself”, Sunset snapped at them.
“Mares and gentle colts, we are gathered here today to witness the union of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor,” Celestia said before starting up the ceremony.
Meanwhile from outside the room, Sam, Twilight and Cadence arrived at the door and could hear the chatter from Princess Celestia.
“Oh, we're never going to save him...” Cadence said worried that they won’t be able to save Shining Armour.
“Just leave it to me”, Sam said before running to the end of the hallway. “Stand back”, he shout before running and jumped into a drill position, “Drill Formation Attack!”.
“Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, it is my great pleasure to pronounce you...” Celestia was about pronounce that Cadence and Shining were husband and wife until…
“STOP!!!!” Called a voice as a drill-like creature busted through the doors. “Now that’s you make an entrance”.
The entire crowd all turned and saw Sam as a monster, Twilight Sparkle and the real Princess Cadence.
“Ugh! Why does those two have to be so possessive of Twilight’s brother!?” Fake Cadence said before trying to pretend that she was upset, “Why does she have to ruin my special day?”
“Because it's not YOUR special day! It's MINE!!!” Real Cadence remarked.
The entire crowd all gasped in surprise and confusing. There were two Cadence’s.
“Ah... ah’ don't understand. How can there be two of 'em?” Applejack questioned, just as confused as everyone else.
“She's a changeling. She takes the form of somepony you love and gains power by feeding off your love for them!” Cadence told everyone.
Then suddenly, the green fire crackled around the fake Princess Cadence and disappeared to reveal a black pony with a crooked horn and was known by the name of Queen Chrysalis. The entire crowd all gasped in surprise and shock again.
“Right you are, Princess. And as queen of the changelings, it is up to me to find food for my subjects,” Chrysalis laughed evilly, “Equestria has more love than any place I've ever encountered. My fellow changelings will be able to devour so much of it that we will gain more power than we have ever dreamed of!”
“They'll never get the chance! Shining Armor's protection spell will keep them from ever even reaching us!” Cadence said.
“Oh, I doubt that. Isn't that right, dear?” Chrysalis chuckled as she used her magic to make Shining nod his head. “Ah, ah, ah. Don't want to go back to the caves, now do you? Ever since I took your place, I've been feeding off Shining Armor's love for you. Every moment he grows weaker and so does his spell. He may not be my husband, but he is under my total control now!”
Sam (who had turned back to normal), Twilight and Cadence all gasped.
“And I'm sorry to say, unable to perform his duties as captain of the Royal Guard.” Chrysalis laughed again.
“Not my Shining Armour!” Cadence called out.
“Soon, my changeling army will break through. First, we take Canterlot. And then, all of Equestria!” Chrysalis laughed louder. By this point, Sam had, had enough of this and using the Omnitrix, turned into a brown dinosaur-like monster.
“GOMORA!!!” he roared before going on a rant. “HOW DARE YOU!!!!! HOW DARE YOU COME TO EQUESTRIA, DISGUISE YOURSELF AS CADENCE, MADE TWILIGHT’S BROTHER BLAME US AND TO TRY AND STEAL HIM FROM CADENCE AND FOR RUINING THE WEDDING!!!!!!! I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOU’RE TROUBLE MAKING YOU STUPID EXCUSE FOR A QUEEN!!!!!!!!! I WOULD LOVE TO SEE YOU LEAVE EQUESTRIA PERMANATLY!!!!!!!!!!”
Everypony in the room all gasped in shock and surprise at Sam’s angry words.
“Sam…” Twilight and Cadence said in worry.
“Whoa..!” Adagio said, shocked.
“Oh dear..! Sam’s dark side is making me scared of him..!” Fluttershy nervously responded.
“That was his dark side?” Pinkie Pie remarked.
“WHAT!?!?!?!? HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT, BOY!!!!!” Chrysalis shouted, “If you want to ruin my special day of taking over Equestria and wanted to stop me, then let me make amends by... SUMMONING MY MAGIC AND SQUASH YOU LIKE THE INSIGNIFICANT BUG THAT YOU ARE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
She used her magic from her horn and shot at the chandelier from the ceiling which broke and fell down straight towards Sam/Gomora who was standing underneath it which made the whole crowd scream in sheer terror.
“SAM!!!” everyone screamed at the top of their voices. But Gomora didn’t faze him. Just before the chandelier could crash down on his head. Gomora caught it before ripping it in two and throwing the two halves to the ground.
“WHAT!?!?!? IMPOSSIBLE!!!!!!!!!” Chrysalis yelled.
“Twilight get your brother and get him to safety and Cadence and get the girls to take the guests to safety! I’ll handle things here!” Sam said getting in a battle pose.
“What!? NO! Sam, that’s crazy! I can’t let you fight her! Not on your own!” Twilight argued.
“Twilight I can handle this”, Sam told her. Twilight looked in his eyes she could see that Sam wanted, no needed to take down the Changeling Queen. She nodded and ran up to Shining.
So Twilight and Princess Cadence got the Mane Ten and Shining Armour to safety and made a dash out of the room leaving Sam/Gomora to fight off Queen Chrysalis.
“GRRRR!!! Very well then!” Chrysalis said before shouting out, “CHALLENGING PACK!!! BEGIN OUR ASSAULT!!!!!”
Then nine changelings came up and surrounded Sam making it a very uneven match of ten vs one. The changelings all pounced on Gomora. But they were all taken care quickly, Gomora jumped making all the changelings fly into each other. When they got their bearings, Gomora then grabbed one by the head and threw him into another sending both out the window. A third tried to grab his tail but Gomora threw him into a wall, knocking him out. A four, five and sixth tried a head-on attack, but Gomora kicked one, breaking its jaw, punched another, giving it a black eye, and slammed his crested horns into the last one, shattering some of its ribs. The last three tried pouncing again but Gomora finished them off by swinging his mega-ton tail into all three. In less than two minutes the nine changeling drones were out of the battle.
“Nine down,” Gomora proudly growled, “one to go.”
“Very well then, boy,” Chrysalis snarled, “You will pay dearly for ruining my plans and I am never gonna let you ruin them again while it’s in motion! And if there’s another thing I hate more... its interference from you!”
“Come on, Chrysalis! I heard that lame speech a hundred times before!” Gomora taunted, “I don’t care what you say and what you’re gonna do to Canterlot! So do me this favour: LET’S REALLY FINISH IT OFF, ONCE AND FOR ALL TIME!!!!!”
“Alright, your death wish”, Chrysalis said.
Gomora charged towards her and tried to kick her, but she blocked her attack with her leg, but Gomora managed to kick her in the stomach.
“GARGH! Lucky, kick, boy!” Chrysalis remarked, “But you’re luck just ran out!”
She used the horn from her magic and threw Gomora in the air and she flew up and kicked Gomora which sent him bumping down on the ground. Gomora roared in pain, he was a terra monster, he wasn’t used to be in the air. Then Queen Chrysalis used her magic to throw some crystals at Gomora, but he dodged them and charged towards her and slammed his head into her in the face. Then they charged at each other again and kept punching each other’s hooves to claws trying to punch their faces, but Gomora kicked her again in the stomach and then gave her twenty fast punching blows which sent her flying towards a pillar. Just as Chrysalis was getting up, Gomora saw a chance. He ran up and impaled Chrysalis with his nasal horn. Then Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Sunset, Adagio, Aria and Sonata along with Cadence and Shining Armour that just broke from his trance came back into the room carrying the shiny objects called 'The Elements of Harmony' just as Chrysalis let out a scream of pain.
“Super Oscillatory Wave Zero Shoot!” Gomora roared as he fired his attack inside her. Visible waves of energy could be seen surging throughout Chrysalis body, with some mini blasted shooting out the holes in her hooves and horn. Soon Gomora stopped, complete silences fell all that could be heard was the raspy breathing of Queen Chrysalis.
Gomora walked up to the balcony, with chrysalis still on his horn. Gomora turned his head and whipped it forward sending Chrysalis flying as his horns started glowing again.
“Super Oscillatory Wave!” Gomora roared again firing a concentrated wave of energy right at Chrysalis. The attack smashed into her, sending her all the way to the Changeling hive.
“NO!!!!” Chrysalis cries one last time before colliding with her hive destroying it in one big explosion.
“Whew!” Gomora sighed with relief, “I think I got a headache now!”
Twilight broke her trance and ran up to Celestia who didn’t have enough time to get out.
“Don't worry about me. I'm fine,” Celestia said as she struggled to get up, “You have a real wedding to put together.”
And so, everything was restored and everyone in the big room all got in their places again with Sam (now back to normal) and Twilight are in their best wedding clothes and were standing to be Shining Amour’s best colt and mare. Then the big doors open to reveal the real Princess Cadence in her beautiful wedding dress and the birds sang the Bridal Chorus as she walked down the red carpet.
“Seriously, though,” Twilight said as she sorted out Shining’s suit, “I get why the queen of the changelings wanted to be with you, but how did you get someone as amazing as Cadence to marry you?”
“I told her she wouldn't just be gaining a husband. She'd be getting a pretty great sister, too”, he replied.
Twilight and Sam smiled and understood as Princess Cadence arrived and stood next to Shining Armor as Princess Celestia made the announcement.
“Mares and gentlecolts,” Celestia began, “we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of the REAL Princess Mi Amore Cadenza...”
“Princess Cadence is fine,” the pink alicorn remarked.
“Alright,” Celestia continued, “The union of Princess Cadence and Shining Armour. The strength of their commitment is clear. The power of their love... undeniable. May we have the rings please? I now pronounce you mare and colt.”
The entire crowd all cheered as well as Sam, twilight and the Mane Ten.
“This is his victory as much as ours,” Celestia said, “but we should also thank our brave hero for saving this wedding. Sam Metters.”
“Thank you, you’re majesty,” Sam bowed in respect. This caused Twilight to giggle slightly.
“You persisted in the face of doubt, and your actions led to your being able to bring the real Princess Cadence back to us. Learning to trust your instincts is a valuable lesson to learn.” Celestia spoke.
Shining Armour and Princess Cadence kissed sweetly.
“Um, Rainbow Dash..? That’s you’re cue now,” Adagio whispered to Rainbow.
“Huh? Oh yeah!” Rainbow said before flying up in the air with a rainbow trailing behind her very fast until it let off a rainbow explosion as the celebration of the wedding began, “BEST... WEDDING... EVER!!!”
Later that evening, everyone was enjoying themselves, dancing to the musical, eating food and catching up with friends. Just then Princess Luna flew down.
“Hello, everypony! Did I miss anything?” she asked.
“Nope! You’re just in time, you’re majesty!” Sonata said.
Twilight nodded something to Pinkie which she squees in return. She rushed off to a DJ booth and somehow pulled Vinyl out of nowhere, “Let’s get this party started!”
“Sam and Twilight both began to sing as they watched everypony having a great time at the party.”
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
Two hearts becoming one
A bond that cannot be undone because
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
I said love is in bloom You're starting a life and making room
For us (for us, for us)
Your special day
We celebrate now, the pony way
Your friends are all right here
Won't let these moments disappear because
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
I said love is in bloom You're starting a life and making room
For us (for us, for us)
“Twilight!” Shining called out, “None of this would've been possible without you, little sis. You and you’re son, Sam. Love ya, L. S. B. F. F.”
“I love you too... B.B.B.F.F.,” Twilight replied in return hugging him tenderly as he hugged her back.
“And Sam... thank you... for saving our wedding,” Cadence said, giving him a kiss on the forehead.
“Heh, heh. Thanks, you’re majesty,” Sam blushed, “So technically now you my aunt”.
“Heh, I guess so”, she chuckled, “oh! I almost forgot!” She got out some flowers and threw them behind her.
“Ooh, ooh, ooh! It’s mine!” Rarity called out as she catches them.
“We are all proud of you, Sam. You have saved all of Equestria once again. I’d knew you would be a valuable children of Twilight the moment I met you.
“Thanks, you’re majesty. But it wasn’t just me that helped save Equestria,” Sam said as Twilight walked up, “Twilight figured something was wrong with Cadence.”
Twilight giggled a bit, “Yeah but you were the first to see that it wasn’t Cadence.”
“Listen, Twilight,” Applejack said as she and the rest walked up, “We’re really sorry we didn’t believe you and Sam.”
“I hope you’re not mad at us like you took you’re anger out on that imposter, are you..?” Fluttershy asked.
“That’s okay, girls,” Twilight said, “Thanks for owning up.”
“Anyway my outburst wasn’t really me,” Sam told them, “Gomora was the one who roared.”
“Still we’re to blame,” Rainbow said looking down casted.
“Come on, Dash cheer up”, Aria said walking up next to her.
“I’m just glad that I was able to defeat Chrysalis,” Sam remarked.
“Well lets hope she gone for good,” Sunset responded.
Meanwhile in a secret base hidden deep in the Everfree Forest someone was work on something. On a table was someone on the edge of death that he helped. And she was now waking up.
“Where… Where am I?” she said weakly, she then saw her saviour, “who are you?”
“Where you are is in my workshop”, said the hidden one, “As for who I am, well you can call me Sinister S”. The figure walked out of the darkness to reveal a man he was wearing a black suit with red and black upper armour. On a belt he wore, he had a black, purple and red Dagger-like device, a purple and dark blue rectangular device, and red ring contraption, and a red and purple claw-like device. He wore a helmet that covered his face, so his identity was hidden.
“Ok, Sinister S,” she replied, “what do you want from me”.
“Just your help to get rid of something”, Sinister S Replied, “I believe we have a common enemy”. He lifted up his left arm to reveal something that was shocking to his captive. On his left hand was a red Omnitrix but instead of on his wrist it acted like a gauntlet covering the hand itself but leaving the fingers out.
“I’m assuming you can guess what the ‘S’ stands for now”, he replied.
His captive was shocked but calmed down, “So what do you want my help for?”
“Maybe one or two things,” Sinister said, “one of them is…” he got closer to her, “Your minions, Chrysalis”.
Chrysalis was shocked to know that this alien knew her name but agreed.
“Good but first you need to be… modified”, Sinister said as another alien walked in.
“Boris, take care of our guest,” Sinister asked before walking out. He walked out of his base into the open night sky, “You’ll be laughing on the other side of your funny bones soon..! Silly ponies..!” He laughed.
“That was a great wedding,” Sam said as the group made it back to the library. The girls, Spike and Sam had just got back to the library from after saving Shining Armour and Princess Cadence’s wedding, and now everyone was tiered.
“yeah Sam!” Twilight replied. Aurora, Spike and Scarlet were already asleep on Twilight and Sunset’s back, everyone went upstairs to the bedroom as Twilight and Sunset tucked Spike, Aurora and Scarlet into bed.
“you must be exhausted?” Sunset asked.
“Boy am I,” Sam exhaled, “Digging a tunnel, saving the wedding, dancing, secretly eating food, yeah I’m exhausted.”
“I’m going to pretended I didn’t hear that last part,” Twilight frowned.
“Well I bet you’ll sleep like a kitten when your head touches the pillow,” Sunset joked.
“Yeah,” Sam said giving a little chuckle of his own.
“Sam?” Twilight asked, “Aurora has said that you had a brother and two sisters. If you don’t mind could you tell me about them?”
“Ok!” Sam said nodding, “Well first there’s my older brother, Joe he’s the oldest, mum often put him in charge when she and dad where busy. He’s also going out with my babysitter, Emily.”
“Wow,” Sunset replied before giving Twilight a cheeky grin, “sounds familiar?”
Twilight ignored that as Sam continued, “There’s Kerry, my first oldest sister, she is one of the smartest out of all four of us.”
“Oh,” Twilight said to him, “and what about your third sibling?”
“Her name is Rebecca or I call her Becca for short!” he said. “She was so funny and fun to play with, she would always have a smile on her face”.
“They sound like a nice friendly and loving family,” Twilight explained.
“Before I go to bed can I have a glass of milk?” Sam asked. A nod from Twilight was all that was needed. Sam when down stairs and into the kitchen followed by Sunset. After his drink, Sunset walked with him back upstairs to see Twilight had just got into bed. Sam went to do his business, Sunset used her magic to tuck him into the bed where Aurora and Scarlet shared and placed Sam in between the two of them.
“Good night Sam,” Sunset said before kissing him on the forehead “sweet dream”.
She walked to her side of the bed, turned off the light and fell asleep.
In the middle of the night, Aurora and Scarlet woke up to the sound of quiet whimpering in between them. They looked towards Sam and saw him shaking and making the whimpering. It looked as if he was having a nightmare. Scarlet gently shook him to wake him up.
“Sam,” she whispered in his ear. He didn’t respond, so Aurora tried. “Sam, wake up. You’re dreaming.”
Sam suddenly yelped, shot up, opened his eyes, and started breathing heavily.
“Are you okay?” Aurora asked.
Sam shook his head and started crying. Aurora brought up one of her forehooves around his back and the two fillies pulled him closer to them. They then wrapped their arms around Sam as they embraced him in a warm and calming hug. Aurora and Scarlet rested their heads on Sam shoulders.
“What happened?” Scarlet asked him.
“I-I-It was awful,” he said, “I was trying to save everyone from what looked like another human with another omnitrix, but I couldn’t win! And he took you all away from me! And... And...” He started crying harder.
“Shhhhh,” Aurora said trying to calm him down, “It was just a bad dream, Sam. That’s all it was.”
“What happened?” We turned and saw Twilight awake with a sleepy look in her eyes and Sunset was also awake but she was still in the bed.
“Sam had a bad dream,” Scarlet told her.
“Come up on my bed for a minute, Sam,” Twilight said. Sam still had tears falling out of his eyes as he left our bed and walked over to Twilight’s. She then lit up her horn and brought Sam up onto her bed. She and Sunset quickly embraced him in their hooves as Sam hugged them back still crying. Sam then retold his dream to Twilight and Sunset in more detail.
“It’s okay Sam,” Twilight said rubbing his back, “It was all just a bad dream. I promise nothing bad like that will happen again.” She then started nuzzling Sam’s cheek. Sam seemed to calm down a bit a little while later, but was still sniffling. By that time, Aurora had also hopped up onto Twilight’s bed and placed a forehoof on Sam’s back to rub it. Eventually Sam had calmed down completely.
“Feel better?” Twilight asked keeping him held in her hooves. Sam pulled back a bit and nodded his head.
“Thank you,” he said, “Mum used to do that for me whenever I had a bad dream.”
“It was no trouble at all Sam,” Twilight replied, “I was happy to help. Do you want to sleep with me and Sunset tonight?”
“Yes please,” he said before snuggling up.
Twilight and Sunset giggled a little at that. Aurora got off the bed and returned to her and Scarlet’s bed.
“Sweet dreams Sam,” Twilight said nuzzling his cheek once more.
“Good night Twilight,” Sam said drifting off. He then turned to Sunset and said, “Good night Sunset.”
“Sweet dreams, Sam,” she returned to him placing a hoof over him. Soon all five of them fell asleep.
The next morning, Sam was still a little shaking up for his nightmare.
“How are you feeling today?” Twilight asked as Sam came down for his breakfast,
“Better, but I’m still a bit shaken”, Sam replied.
Just then Owlowiscious flew in with Ray on his back, and landed in front of Sam. Ray climbed off Owlowiscious’ back and climbed up Sam until he sat on his shoulder and started to nuzzle his cheek.
“Good morning you two,” Sam greeted his guardian’s pets, then a thought struck him. “PETS!” he shouted, catching everyone’s attention.
“Pardon?” Twilight asked politely, a little confused to why Sam shouted out loud ‘pets’.
“Sorry but I had a thought,” Sam explained, “I would like a pet to take care of”.
“Are you sure Sam”, Twilight said, “taking care of a pet is no easy task”.
“You’re talking to a kid who can transform into monsters and took down Chrysalis”, Sam responded deadpanned.
“Fair enough”, Twilight said, “after breakfast, we’ll take a walk up to Fluttershy’s and see if she might have a pet for you”.
“Can we have a pet too”, Scarlet asked excitedly.
“Urm, okay”, Twilight answered feeling that if she said no the two fillies will get jealous and grumpy.
Later, everyone (minus Spike) were walking up to Fluttershy’s in hope to find a pet for Sam, Aurora and Scarlet.
“I hope my new pet could help me with any more nightmares,” Sam said, “I don’t want another one”.
“Don’t worry,” Scarlet reassured him, “if we can’t find a pet for you, we’ll still be there for you”.
Soon Fluttershy’s came into view and the five could see she was attending to her birds. When they got nearer, Fluttershy noticed them.
“Hello everyone,” she greeted sweetly, “what brings you all up to my cottage?”
“Well,” Twilight began, “Sam had a nightmare last night and was really upset by it.”
“Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped as she wrapped a hoof around Sam letting him in one of her ‘Flutter-Hugs’.
“So Sam said that he would like a pet and Aurora and Scarlet said they want one too”, Twilight finished.
“Well come in and choose one,” Fluttershy said as she broke the embrace and went back inside followed by the rest.
Inside her cottage, Fluttershy showed them all different types of animals, from frogs, to mice, to squirrels to a bear by none of them were really reaching out to the three.
“Well that’s all of them,” Fluttershy said, “was there’s anyone that suits your fancies?”
“Sorry Fluttershy but there wasn’t”, Sam said a little sad, “do you have any thing... exotic”.
“Well there are some dragon eggs that Princess Ember dropped off,” Fluttershy said as she walked to the backroom, “She said they were abandoned and were shivering so she dropped them off here”.
She returned with nine baby dragons, all with different elements. Fire, Water, Earth, Nature, Electricity, Ice, Metal, Dark and Light.
All the baby dragons were cute in their own way and once Sam, Aurora and Scarlet’s eyes fell on the dragons, they knew that these were the right pets. They all turned to Twilight with puppy eyes hoping she with allow more than one each. Twilight could see that the three really wanted these nine. She sighed and nodded her head.
“YES!!!” the three yelled out loud, they calmed down and slowly approached the nine baby dragons.
They then chose what three dragons they wanted. Sam chose the fire, nature and earth dragons. Aurora chose the dark, metal and electric dragons. And Scarlet chose the light, water and ice dragons.
“Thank you Fluttershy,” they told her, “we’ll take good care of them.”
“You’re welcome, sweethearts”, Fluttershy responded, as the three children ran out with their new dragons and started to play with them.
“It’s that sweet”, Sunset remarked as three adults watched the three children play with their new pets.
Twilight could only agree.
Later that afternoon, Sam, Aurora and Scarlet had finally named their pet dragons. Sam called his dragons Inferno, Bolder and Ivy, Aurora called hers Shade, Steel and Zap and Scarlet called hers, Angelica, Marina and Blizzard. A few days later, Princess Celestia learns of the return of the Crystal Empire, which had disappeared over a thousand years ago as the last act of the evil King Sombra before his banishment; Celestia fears Sombra will return and use the power of the empire to take over Equestria. She summons Twilight and directs her to join her friends, Princess Cadence, and Shining Armour at the empire to help protect it as a test of her abilities.
At the empire, Cadence attempts to maintain a spell to prevent the shadowy form of King Sombra from entering. Twilight and her friends talk with the residents of the empire, the Crystal Ponies, and learn of a Crystal Fair which used to enlighten the hearts of the empire and protect it from the king. But then, Twilight realize that the missing Crystal Heart is the centrepiece of the fair and a necessary artefact to protect the city.
With Cadence’s magic weakening, Twilight instructs her friends to continue the fair to raise the spirits of the crystal ponies while she goes to look for the Crystal Heart by herself, assured this is the test Princess Celestia alluded to; however, she allows Spike to come long. The pair pass several traps King Sombra had placed in the castle and eventually come to the Crystal Heart, just as Cadence’s magic gives out and Sombra races to reclaim the empire. Twilight moves to recover the heart but walks into a trap, telling Spike to take the heart in her place.
On his way down, Spike falls, but before Sombra could grab the Heart, Sam jumps out of nowhere and turns into Red King and punches him away as Spike and the heart are saved at the last moment by Cadence and Shining Armour. The Crystal Ponies pour their emotions into the heart, recreating the protective spell on the empire and obliterating King Sombra. Celestia and Luna teleported to the Crystal Empire to congratulate everyone, Twilight was convinced she has failed her test, but the princesses tells her that she has passed, knowing when to give up her personal goals for the greater good.
Now Sam, Twilight, Sunset, Aurora, Scarlet and Spike were staying behind at the Crystal Empire and going on the next morning. And right now they were all (Dragons including) a nice lunch together.
“Mmm!” Sam said after swallowing a bite of his lunch, “This crystal corn on the cob is delicious!”
Cadence’s servants had brought in a pretty big lunch. These were special foods that were made and grown in the Crystal Empire. There was crystal corn on the cob, Crystal Empire nectar, Crystal Empire fritters, and a Crystal Empire berry pie for desert.
“The castle’s servants always do a wonderful job with our meals,” Cadence said to him.
“Wow!” Sam said, as he continued with his lunch.
“How do you dragons like the food?” Cadence asked.
The nine dragons all gave her a cheerful growl as they when back to eating.
“Now then, when you’ll all finished, how about we take you on a proper tour around the empire?” Cadence asked.
“I’d like that Cadence,” they all replied.
Twilight used her magic to lift Sam onto her back and they walked out of the castle.
For the next hours, Cadence and Shining showed us around the Crystal Empire. First, we went to the spa. Twilight, Sunset and Aurora took a dip in the crystal mud bath. Spike were sitting on chairs with pieces of cucumber over their eyes and their arms behind their heads. Shining gave Cadence a massage and two of the crystal spa ponies gave Sam and Scarlet a massage too. It felt really nice. Later they went out in the fields behind the castle and picked crystal berries. Sam, Aurora, Scarlet and their dragons snuck a few in their mouths while picking. They were really good. Next, Shining Armour showed them a stadium that was under construction where the Equestria Games were going to be held. The dragons had a race while they were there, and Inferno won and Steel lost. After that they went back in, had dinner, and played some board games. Twilight told Sam they were going to be sleeping in the castle tonight and going back to Ponyville tomorrow morning.
They were going to the room where Cadence said they could sleep, with Sam and Aurora on Twilight’s back, very tired, and Spike walking next to them. Sunset had Scarlet already asleep on her back and the dragons were struggling to keep their eyes open.
“Did you have fun today everyone?” Twilight asked Sam as they went to their room.
“I sure did,” he said with a yawn.
“It sure was a fun day,” Aurora said.
“You said it sister,” Spike added with a yawn.
“Well, we’ve all had a long day, and we’ll need a good night sleep before we head back to Ponyville tomorrow,” Sunset said, “Just so you know Sam, school will be starting up the day after tomorrow for you and Aura.”
“School?” he asked nervously.
“Don’t worry Sam,” Aurora said rubbing his back, “The other crusaders will be there, so you’ll know others there besides me.”
“And you should try and make some other friends while you’re there too,” Twilight said, “Aura knows a few colts there around your age.”
“I’ll try,” Sam said as they entered their room.
After Sam put his pyjamas on, and brushed his teeth, he went to sleep next to Aurora. He had just closed his eyes, when he found himself back in Ponyville, except it looked destroyed and he was Gomora. The sky was red with black clouds, there were fires all over the place, and a meaner and powerfuller Gomora standing in front of him.
“Oh no,” Sam thought, “Not again!” Just like before, I tried to fight the evil Gomora. But he wasn’t strong enough as after blow after blow, Sam couldn’t lay a single hit. He then fell to the ground, too weak to keep fighting as the Omnitrix timed out. The evil Gomora was charging up It’s finisher attack. “No! Please not again!” Sam yelled as he knew what was going to happen next. Just as the evil Gomora fired its EX Super Oscillatory Wave, Sam turned and saw a Twilight had jumped in and sacrificed herself. “NOOOO!!!!”
But moments later, Sam was teleported away. Ponyville was replaced by the place the princesses called the Realm. Sam looked around for Twilight, Spike, and Aurora, but he couldn’t find them. He was starting to get scared again, but then he felt a wing across his back. He looked up and saw that it was...
“P-Princess Luna?”
“Shhh,” she said rubbing her wing on his back, “It’s alright Samuel.” Sam reached his arms up and around her neck and she held him close.
“What happened to Ponyville?” Sam asked her.
“Ponyville is alright Samuel,” Luna said, “it was just a bad dream.”
“How are you here? Aren’t you in Canterlot with Princess Celestia?”
“I’m the Princess of the Night Samuel. It is my duty to come into your dreams.”
“I’m still dreaming?” he asked confused.
“Yes, you are. And if I’m not mistaken, you had the exact same dream last night, correct?” he nodded his head sadly. “It is nothing to be ashamed about Samuel. It’s just a dream.”
‘But I fear that wasn’t just a dream, but also a vision,’ she thought.
“I know,” Sam said sadly, “but I still miss Mum, Dad and my siblings.”
“I know you do, dear one,” Luna said, “but your family wouldn’t want you to be sad all the time, would they?”
“No,” Sam said shaking his head, “They wouldn’t.”
“Just remember Samuel, your old parents may be gone, but as long as you remember that your parents loved you, that love will never leave you.”
“Thank you Princess Luna,” Sam said.
“You’re welcome Samuel, and you can just call me Luna,” she said. She then took her wing off his back and walked away with her horn glowing. “Sleep well Samuel. I’ll see you again soon.” She then disappeared.
Sam opened his eyes and saw he was still in the bed in the Crystal Empire with Aurora fast asleep next to him. He climbed out of bed, walked over to the balcony, and sat down looking at the night sky. Sam was thinking about what Luna told him in his dream. Sam also thought about how Aurora and Scarlet wanted to be his sisters, and how Twilight was Aurora’s mother. He really wanted a mother again, and Twilight was taking care of him. Sam thought maybe she could be his second mother. Sam then pulled out the photo of him and his family before he left his old home. He looked at it and tears were build up.
“What do I do?” he asked himself, “I almost called Twilight ‘Mum’ when she was trapped. Do I want her to be my second mum? But I don’t want her to replace my old mum.” Just then, he heard a voice in his head.
“Remember Sam,” the voice said.
“Mum?” Sam asked looking around but seeing no one.
“I’m always with you,” the voice of his mother said, “I’ll always love you no matter what you do”.
“Mummy?!” Sam asked again.
“As long as you remember how much I loved you, I’ll never leave you. And remember, no one can replace me.” Everything went quiet after that. Sam then realized the voice were coming from his heart. She really were with me, just like she said.
Twilight woke up after feeling the bed shift slightly. She opened her eyes and looked over at the balcony and saw Sam sitting there. ‘What was he doing there sitting awake in the middle of the night?’ She thought. Twilight looked over at a clock and saw that it was getting close to the time Celestia rose the sun every day. She slipped out of bed and walked over to him.
“Sam?” Twilight said when she was close enough to him. He turned his head to her. “What are you doing up in the middle of the night?”
“I had that bad dream again,” he replied, “but Luna came to help me. After that, I woke up and couldn’t fall asleep again.” Twilight stopped next to him, tucked her legs in underneath, and laid an arm over his back.
“I’m sorry you had that bad dream again,” she said leaning her head down to nuzzle his cheek, “But remember, it was just a dream.”
“I know,” he replied. After Twilight finished nuzzling his cheek, they turned to look out on the horizon. Celestia would soon raise the sun.
“Twilight?” Sam said pulling her gaze away from the sky. It looked as though he was hesitating. “Can... Can I ask you something?”
“Of course,” she said pulling him closer to her side with arm, “You can ask me anything.”
“Well,” he began, “When Aura took me to see the Crusaders’ clubhouse, she asked me if I had any brothers and sisters back home. I said I did but properly never see them again, and she said that she along with Scarlet would be my big sisters. I was happy when she said that, but I was thinking. You’re Aura’s mum, right?”
“Yes,” Twilight said. She somehow knew where he was going with this.
“Does...Does that make you my mum?” he asked.
“I guess it kind of does,” she replied, “But are you sure you want me to? I don’t want to replace your parents.”
“You won’t Twilight,” he said to her, “As long as I remember how much they loved me and how much I loved them, they’ll never leave me, but could you please be my second mum?”
Twilight smiled down at him, and keeping her arm on his back, she brought a foreleg around his back and pulled him closer to her. “Of course I will,” Twilight said, “To be honest, I have been thinking about adopting you.”
“You have?” said a voice behind them. They turned their heads around and saw Aurora, Scarlet, Sunset, Spike and the dragons, rubbing their eyes. Twilight nodded her head at them. They then smiled at them and came to join in the hug. Just then, a light started shining off in the distance. They all looked and saw the sun beginning to rise. After a little bit, Sam spoke up.
“I love you all,” he said.
“So do we Sam,” Twilight replied, “So do we.”
Yesterday Twilight, Spike and Sunset left for Canterlot the fill out the adoption forms for Sam to become her proper son. While they were gone Sam, Aurora, Scarlet and their dragon pets were being looked after by Applejack. The same day, a two new monsters named Gudon and Twin tail appeared.
Sam turned into Gomora once again, and he started to fight with Gudon. Little known fact Twin Tail is the natural prey to Gudon so before Sam jumped in Gudon had manage to defeat and eat Twin Tail, but not before Sam could get Twin Tail’s D.N.A. The battle was painful because Gudon had whips for hands, so he had the advantage. But Gomora managed to defeat Gudon and gain his D.N.A before he exploded. When Twilight, Sunset and Spike came home, twilight took Sam to the Schoolhouse to get Sam registered for school the next day.
Sam woke up the next day, a bit nervous about what is going to happen today. Today he was going to school with Scarlet and Aurora. He saw that Aurora had her hoof over his shoulder like she did on his first night. Sam carefully turned around in the bed and hugged her back. Sam was happy she was his big sister. He knew she, his other big sister Scarlet, his new big brother Spike, his new pets Inferno, Ivy and bolder, and my new mum and aunt Twilight Sunset would help him.
Aurora opened up her eyes and saw Sam hugging her. She smiled and brought her other hoof around him. “Good morning little brother,” she said, “how are you feeling about today?”
“A little bit nervous,” he told her. After they stopped their hug, Sam looked behind himself and saw that mum’s bed was empty. Spike’s basket was too. As well as Scarlet. Even their pet dragons where abscond.
“Everyone must be downstairs,” Aurora said getting out of bed. Sam got out of bed after her and went to the bathroom and changed into another new set of clothes Rarity made for him. He then went downstairs and saw a lot of books all over the floor with Sunset and Twilight looking through them. Scarlet and Aurora were at the bottom of the stairs looking as well.
“Mum?” Sam said, “What are you and Auntie Sunset doing?”
“Oh, good morning you three,” Mum said, “We’re trying to figure out what possibly could have caused Gomora to go on a rampage. So far nothing.”
“Yeah,” Sunset said, “But hopefully these monsters won’t be popping up every day. Now how does breakfast sound?” They then all went into the kitchen, and Spike made waffles for them all. After breakfast, Mum gave Sam, Aurora and Scarlet some bags with stuff in them, writing quills, pieces of paper, and a few books too.
“Well, it’s time for school you three,” she said, “Sunset, Spike keep looking while I’m gone okay?”
“Sure thing Twi,” Sunset said. Mum, Aurora, Scarlet, and Sam then left the library and off toward their first day of school. They then came to the school that their friends showed Sam on his first day. They heard the bells ringing and saw other fillies and colts running into the school.
“Have a good first day at school you three,” Mum told them.
“Bye,” they said walking in. Sam looked around the room and there were a lot of fillies and colts in the room. He saw the other crusaders at one side of the room. They waved at them when they came in, so they waved back. Sam also saw Dinky in the room too. She was looking at him when Sam came in but looked away when he saw her looking at him. Sam then saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in there too. He saw they weren’t happy to see him there.
Two of the colts Sam saw were unicorns. One was smaller than me and green with an orange mane and tail, big teeth sticking out of his mouth, and scissors for a cutie mark. The other one was taller than the others. He was orange, with a green mane and tail, a sleepy look on his face, and a snail for a cutie mark. Another colt Sam saw was an earth pony. He was white with brown spots on him, and a brown mane and tail. He didn’t have a cutie mark though. One other colt Sam saw was grey with a black mane and tail, and a fork and knife for a cutie mark. Another one was a white pegasus with a brown mane and tail, and a feather for a cutie mark.
“Hello Aurora, hello Scarlet, Hello Sam” they heard Miss Cheerilee say as she walked up to them.
“Good morning Miss Cheerilee,” Aurora said.
“Sam, would mind standing here with me for a minute?” Miss Cheerilee asked him. Sam nodded his head at her, while Aurora and Scarlet went over to sit at their desk. The other fillies and colts all sat down as the school bell started ringing. Miss Cheerilee then spoke up.
“Good morning, class,” she said.
“Good morning, Cheerilee,” the other kids said.
“Welcome back to another year of school,” Cheerilee said, “Before we get started, I would like to introduce you all to a new student. This is Sam, and I want you all to treat him nicely.”
“Yes Cheerilee.”
“Now, you go and find an open desk, okay?” she said looking happily at Sam.
“Yes Miss Cheerilee,” Sam said. He saw Sweetie Belle waving her hoof at him. She was sitting at the end of one row. She then pointed at an empty desk next to her. It was in front of the white colt with the brown spots, next to Apple Bloom, and behind Twist. Sam walked over and took a seat in the desk she was pointing at. He then looked behind him at the white and brown colt. He was smiling at him.
“Hi,” Sam said, “What’s your name?”
“I’m Pipsqueak,” he said, “But everypony calls me Pip. It’s nice to meet you, Sam.”
“Nice to meet you too Pip,” Sam said.
“Okay class,” Miss Cheerilee said, “Let’s get started.”
School was interesting. Miss Cheerilee started with a lesson about a city called Cloudsdale. Cloudsdale was where a lot of pegasus ponies came from. Sam wanted to ask Rainbow Dash about it when he saw her again. Cheerilee told us that Cloudsdale was where all of Equestria’s weather was made. She also told us that it was the hometown of the pony who made the first snowflake: a blind filly named Snowdrop. She was a light blue pegasus with the same colour blue and white for her mane and tail, the same blue for her eyes, and a white flower for a cutie mark. Her eyes didn’t have the black pupils like everyone else though. Sam felt bad for her that she couldn’t see very well. Miss Cheerilee said that Snowdrop had amazing ears that could hear almost everything around her. When Snowdrop made the first snowflake in Equestria, it was shown to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, when they were celebrating their one hundredth year of ruling Equestria. Snowdrop’s snowflakes had the power to tame winter’s snows too, so ponies could play in it.
The bells rang again. It was time for lunch and recess, Sam’s favourite part of school. Sam followed Scarlet and Aurora and his other friends out to a lunch table. Twilight had packed them their lunches. Scarlet and Aurora had their favourites with them, while Sam had a strawberry jam sandwich and a small milk carton.
“So how are ya enjoyin’ school so far Sam?” Apple Bloom asked him.
“It’s really nice so far,” Sam told her, “but I’m not happy that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are there.”
“Don’t worry Sam,” Sweetie Belle said, “We’ll make sure they don’t bother you.”
“Thanks girls,” Sam said. He then let out a worry sigh whilst looking at his Omnitrix. Aurora and Scarlet knew why and placed their hooves on Sam’s back.
“Something wrong buddy?” Scootaloo asked.
“Yes, but I don’t want to talk about it here,” Sam said, “Can we talk about it at the clubhouse after school?”
“Sure thing buddy,” Apple Bloom said. They then continued eating their lunch. After lunch, Sam left to find Pip. He saw him talking to the other colts he saw. Pip told him that the green unicorn’s name was Snips and the orange one’s name was Snails. The white pegasus’ name was Featherweight. He was the editor in chief for the school newspaper, the Foal Free Press. The grey colt’s name was Truffle Shuffle. He liked to eat a lot. It made sense because his cutie mark was a knife and fork.
A little later, Sam saw Dinky sitting on the end of the slide looking sad. Sam walked up to her wondering what was wrong.
“What’s wrong Dinky?” Sam asked her.
She looked up at him and Sam could see some tears coming from her eyes.
“I overheard Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon talking bad things about mum,” she said sniffling.
“They were?”
Dinky nodded. Sam swear he could hear Gomora roaring from his Omnitrix.
“Doesn’t Miss Cheerilee know they say mean things to others?” he asked.
“She does, but no matter how much she punishes them, they always start again,” she said, “Those two think they’re better than everypony else just because they have rich families. They always pick on other fillies and colts. Especially the blank flanks like me.”
“You know Dinky?” Sam asked her. She looked at him as Sam sat down next to her. “When Aurora first told me about them, she told me not to let what they say go to my head. I almost did when I first met them, and it did hurt. If they say bad things again, you should tell your mum or Miss Cheerilee.”
“I know, but if I do that, they’ll start picking on me even more if they find out I tell,” she said.
Sam placed an arm around her shoulders. “I’ll be there for you okay?” Sam said to her, “I’m having trouble with something right now, and my new family is trying to help me, so I’ll help you okay?”
She then turned her head to Sam, smiled, and hugged him. “Thank you Sam,” she said. Sam hugged her back. Just then the school bell rang.
“Back to class everypony!” they heard Miss Cheerilee say. Dinky and Sam got up from their seats on the slide, walked back in, and sat down in their desks.
At the end of school, Miss Cheerilee gave us a math assignment. Aurora noticed Sam seemed happy at this. ‘Math must’ve been his favourite subject in school’, she thought. Soon they all left the schoolhouse, and Sam, the other crusaders, Scarlet, and Aurora went over to the clubhouse.
“Okay everypony,” Scarlet said after they all sat down, “what Sam is about to tell you all cannot leave these walls. You all promise?”
“I promise,” Twist said.
“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” the others said, reciting and performing the Pinkie Pie Promise. Sam looked confused at that.
“What was that?” he asked.
“It’s a Pinkie Pie Promise,” Apple Bloom said, “Whenever somepony makes a Pinkie Pie Promise, they have to keep it no matter what. We don’t want to lose your trust buddy, because losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose a friend forever.”
“FOREVER!!!”
They all jumped at the sudden shout. There was Pinkie Pie staring at them sternly through the window.
“Pinkie Pie?” Sam asked confused.
“Hi there Sammy!” she said returning to her happy attitude.
“You heard us?”
“I always know whenever somepony makes a Pinkie Promise,” she said, “And you can trust me that I’ll keep it too if you tell me what you’re about to say.”
“You promise?”
“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” she said reciting her promise.
“Okay,” Sam said standing up, “Yesterday, while Gomora was fighting Gudon, something happen to me. When I was attacking Gudon non-stop, I was losing control of myself, which brings me to another thing you didn’t know about me.”
“What’s that?” Sweetie Belle said.
“Is it something serious?” Scootaloo asked.
“You can say that,” Sam explained, “If I get annoyed or bullied I tend to lose control of my emotions and I when I gain the back I forget what has just happened. I have autism.”
Sam then took off his t-shirt, and everypony there went wide-eyed. Under his t-shirt were red scars, on his chest, his back, his shoulders and his stomach.
“Sweet Applesauce!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.
“Do they hurt?” Twist asked.
“Who did this to you?” Pinkie Pie questioned worriedly.
“Both my bullies from my world… and me,” Sam said looking to the ground, everyone was in more shock than before, “I told and showed mum in private and she told me that she’ll do anything she can to help me. Soon the Princesses showed up and I told them as well. I’m just scared I that I’m going to lose myself again and end up hurting someone.”
“Don’t worry buddy,” Scootaloo said placing a hoof on Sam’s hand, “We’ll all be here for you. We promise not to let this conversation leave the clubhouse.”
“My lips are sealed,” Pinkie said, “See you all later Crusaders! Hope you feel better Sammy.” She then bounced away from the window, humming to herself.
“How does she do that?” Sam asked.
“It’s just Pinkie Pie,” Apple Bloom responded flatly, “You’ll get used to it.”
“We need to get going and see if Twilight has found anything,” Aurora said.
“Plus we’ve got that math assignment to do as well,” Sweetie Belle added. everyone all went our separate ways back home. Sam and his sisters entered the library to see Twilight and Sunset still looking through the books. Twilight noticed them coming in. The dragons came flying down the stairs to greet their owners.
“Oh I’m sorry you two,” she said, “I must’ve lost track of time.”
“It’s okay Mum,” Sam said, “I understand.”
“Did you tell your friends about you know what?” Aurora asked.
“Yes, except for Pinkie Pie, and they promised they wouldn’t tell anypony else. I couldn’t find Pinkie Pie though.”
“She found us and the other Crusaders actually,” Scarlet explained, “We told them, and they promised not to tell either.”
“Good, good,” Twilight said, “Well, so far we still haven’t found anything about why Gomora had gone on a rampage.”
Just then, Sam collapses to the ground in pain. Everyone ran over to him in worry. Few seconds later the pain went away.
“Heh, guess I forgot to mention that sometimes I ‘break down’ should we say with this sudden pain that rocks through my body,” Sam nervously chuckled.
“Don’t worry Sam. We’ll figure something out how to help you,” Twilight said rubbing his cheek with a hoof. Just then Spike started making a gagging sound. He then burped and a rolled-up scroll appeared. Twilight caught it with her magic and unrolled it.
“What does it say?” Sam asked. Twilight cleared her throat and read:
Dear Twilight Sparkle,
We looked through the Canterlot Archives and we think we have a lead on to why Sam temper lose is effecting Gomora. It might be something we can use to help control his temper, but we will have to look into it further until we are certain. For now, just do your best to help Sam any way you can and keep me updated on any further incidents Sam has with lose his temper.
Your faithful mentor,
Princess Celestia
“Well Sam, Princess Celestia thinks she may have found something, but wants to make sure it’ll work before trying it on you,” Twilight said.
“Okay,” he said showing a small smile.
“At least we’re getting somewhere,” Twilight added, “Now why don’t you three go do your homework?”
Aurora nodded her head and led Sam upstairs followed by Scarlet. There they worked on the math assignment Miss Cheerilee gave them. Soon after finishing his assignment, Sam went to sit on their bed.
“Are you gonna be okay?” Aurora asked him. He looked up at them and had a sad frown.
“I don’t know Aura,” he said to her, “I just really hope Princess Celestia fixes me. The only ones that can help me break out of my rage is my human siblings and mother.” He then laid down on his chest looking at the clock in the room. Aurora and Scarlet then finished up their assignment, trotted over to him, laid down next to him, and placed a hoof on his back. He turned to look at them and they gave him a sad smile.
“It’ll be okay little brother,” Aurora said, “You know we’re all here for you right?”
He nodded at her and sat up. Aura and Scarlet did the same, and they hugged each other.
“Thank you Aura, Scarlet,” he said. They held their hug for what felt like hours, and Aurora could feel Sam relaxing in their embrace. “I hope what Princess Celestia found works,” he added after they finished their hug.
“Me too,” Aurora said, “You wanna get a snack from the kitchen?”
“Sure,” he said nodding.
A few days later, as more monsters appeared around Equestria, Sam was reframed from using Gomora in threat that he may go on a rampage and hurt somepony. Sam used Gudon against a green ancient monster named Gomess.
An electric eel like monster named Eleking against a black and white comet monster called Dorako.
And a blue dinosaur like monster named Arstron against an alien space bird named Bemstar.
Today Sam, Aurora and Twilight with Inferno and Shade were at Fluttershy’s Cottage with Fluttershy telling her animal friends not to be scare of what Twilight was going to do to them.
“Don't be scared, little friends. Twilight is wonderful with magic,” Fluttershy said before turning around to glare at Twilight, “Anything happens to them, Twilight, so help me...”
“Aww don’t worry Fluttershy”, Sam said, giving her a smile.
“Yeah, Twilight's magic has gotten a lot better since she accidentally crushed Spike and Applejack with a giant snowball,” Aurora added.
“Of course she's good with magic. Twilight's great with magic. I guess I just don't want my little friends to be scared. Oh, oh, look how scared they are!” the yellow pegasus commented with fear while pointing at her animal friends.
However, the animals appear to be excited about helping Twilight with her trick.
“I promise, Fluttershy. Nothing bad will happen to them,” Twilight assured her shy friend.
“I know”, Fluttershy said calming down a bit. Twilight then walked closer to the animals. “Stop, stop!” Fluttershy cried out, “They can't take it!” But Twilight hadn’t even picked the little critters up.
The animal’s glow with Twilight's magic and started to fly in the air while Fluttershy starts biting her hooves. The animals happily flew around in the air in the shape of an infinity symbol, and safely land on the ground.
“Twilight, that looked amazing!” Sam called out.
“Magic, cool!” Inferno chirped.
“Phew!” Twilight sighed, “That's all for now, little ones. Maybe we can practice again later, if Fluttershy says it's alright.”
The animals chittered as they all ran up to a still very scared Fluttershy.
“Your magic has really improved since we came to Ponyville, Twilight,” Aurora said, “Princess Celestia's going to love it.”
“Thanks, you two,” Twilight thanked her children, “I have to be at my best when she arrives with the delegates from Saddle Arabia. I can't believe she's trusting me with the entertainment.”
Suddenly, Rainbow Dash zooms in and crashes into Twilight. She looks frantic about something. “Twilight! Come quick! It's an emergency!” She told her.
“What?!” Sam asked a little worried.
“Somepony is causing havoc in town”, Rainbow said before taking flight, “hurry, quickly”.
When Twilight, Rainbow, Sam, Aurora, Inferno and Shade ran into Ponyville they spotted a hooded mare, who just zapped Rarity spawning a brown dress on her.
“You beast!” Rarity pouts, “this shade of brown should only be used for accents!” She faints as Applejack catches her on her back and walks away with Pinkie Pie.
“Come on, Applejack,” Pinkie said, “we've got to get her in a nice, soothing pink, stat!”
“What's going on here?” Twilight asked in confusion.
“Well, well, well,” the hooded mare said before revealing who she was, “If it isn't... Twilight Sparkle.”
Everypony gasps to see who she was. Her fur colour was light blue while her mane was silver, she was also a unicorn.
“Trixie!” Twilight gasped in shock.
“What’s she doing back here?” Aurora yelled in fright.
“Who?” Sam asked in confusion.
“You call that great and powerful?” Rainbow mocked her magic skills. but Trixie casts a spell on Rainbow, causing one of her wings to enlarge and making her lose balance.
“Oh! She's Rainbow Wobble, now!” Snips told Snails.
“Yeah! Ha ha ha ha!” Snails laughed. Snips and Snails still remained loyal to Trixie. “Good spell, oh Great and Powerful Trixie!”
But that does not move her. “You two! Quiet!” She zapped both of them, fusing the two colts by the tips of their horns.
“Stop picking on my friends, Trixie!” Twilight called out but Trixie didn’t listen.
“You and I have some unfinished business,” Trixie smirked, “my magic's gotten better since I was here last. And I'm going to prove it! Me and you, a magic duel. Winner stays, loser leaves Ponyville forever!”
“Forget it!” Twilight said angrily, “I'd never make a deal like that!”
“Hm, suit yourself”, Trixie said, before she went back to causing havoc, she notice Sam hiding behind Twilight. She used her magic to levitate Sam closer to her. “Oh and what do we have here, a hairless ape”.
“Please put me down”, Sam sobbed in fright. He was shaking in Trixie’s grasp.
“Put my son down now Trixie!” Twilight shouted in anger.
“This freak is your child, Twilight?” Trixie asked evilly.
“MUM HELP ME!” Sam cried out helplessly.
“Duel with me Twilight, or you freak of a son will be turned into a copy of the Great and Powerful Trixie!” She threatened already turning Sam’s hair silver. Judging by how painful expression on Sam’s face, Trixie was doing a number on his scars.
“Trixie please stop!” Twilight pleaded. She didn’t want to see her own son be in so much pain.
“So what will you answer be?” Trixie taunted.
“Alright, Trixie,” Twilight sighed, “let's duel!”
“Excellent,” Trixie explained. She then removes all the spells she made. Sam ran over to Sunset and the Dazzlings for comfort, as they wrap him up in a warm embrace. “If I lose, I won't set hoof in Ponyville again,” she said, “but if you lose, you're the one banished from this one-horse town and you son become my servant!”
Everypony gasped at that statement, Trixie makes the first move and blasts a heavy cart loaded with two barrels of apples into the air. Ponies scramble out of the way from where it's going to crash, but Shoeshine trips and is in danger of being crushed.
Twilight takes control of the cart in time and sets it and its contents right again, just as Trixie hurls six large pies at her. Thinking quickly, Twilight conjures a parasprite, which immediately gobbles up the incoming pies.
The creature burps up another parasprite, but Twilight removes both of them before they can reproduce again. She has barely recovered from the magical exertion when Trixie drops a large sheet of snow on Twilight and the vicinity. Twilight easily melts the snow and shoots a beam of magic at her opponent, causing a long moustache to grow on her face. Twilight's friends laugh and Trixie haughtily snips her facial hair off with conjured scissors.
Trixie then summons Snips and Snails, who fearfully bow to her. She suddenly zaps them with a helical ribbon of red magic that lifts them into the air. When they fall back to earth, Snips has become a wailing foal and Snails has become a withered elderly pony.
“An age spell?” Twilight gasped, “but... how could you do an age spell? That's only for the highest-level unicorns!”
“Well, Twilight? Give up?” Trixie mocked. Twilight determinedly tries to reverse the age spell, but the power required is beyond her capabilities. “Trixie is the highest-level unicorn!” she laughed, she looked back to Twilight to see Sam standing in front of her, eye’s blazing with anger.
“Sam?” Twilight called out to him, Sam turned his head and Twilight saw his eyes were red rather than blue. Sam had been swallowed by his anger.
Sam began walking to Trixie and for once that day Trixie began to get scare. She shot a blast of magic at Sam, but it simply bounced off him. Trixie started to panic as Sam stepped closer and closer to her as she tried to stop him with little to no success. Sam soon came face to face with Trixie, grab the Alicorn Amulet round her neck and pull her until her eyes met his.
Using his Omnitrix, Sam turned into Dorako and had a hook under Trixie’s chin. And in a bone-chilling voice said, “Battle me or suffer a similar fate to Chrysalis”.
The battlefield was set up, and Sam was ready to take revenge for his friends. Trixie was at the other end was also ready, but she was really nervous. The battle started when Sam turned into Bemstar and shot a Bemstar beam from the horn on his head, Trixie which she deflected it with a shield, but she wasn’t fast enough to see Sam/Bemstar come flying in and smacked Trixie into a tree. Trixie tried to fire a beam of magic but Sam simpler absorbed it in his Suction Attractor Spout on his stomach. Trixie started to panic again as Bemstar slowly walked towards her. Bemstar’s gorge open up and started to absorb all of Trixie magic but not from her horn, from the Alicorn amulet.
As Bemstar absorbed more and more Trixie grew weaker and weaker, until the amulet was nothing but a piece of jewellery. Bemstar somehow picked up Trixie limp body and throw her into the air and she landed in the lake.
As Trixie sank to the bottom she realised all the things she did when she first came to Ponyville, and now she’ll die a sad mare in the bottom of the lake. But as her started to lose consciousness, she just got a glimpse out somepony dive in to save her, it was Sam back in human form.
Sam had gotten his emotions back under control once he throw Trixie into the lake. He was in pain due to his scars being expose to the water, but he push onward, determined to save her. He grabbed Trixie’s unconscious body and swam back to the surface. Ponies gathered round the lake to watch Sam swim to the edge with Trixie.
Twilight and her friends helped Sam out with Trixie still in his arms. Sam then gave Trixie CPR to help breath again. It worked as Trixie started to cough up water.
“Oh thank god,” Sam said, as Trixie sat up, a bit confused about why Sam just save her.
“Why did you save me?” she asked, “After I called you a freak”.
“I wouldn’t be a hero if I kill someone not a villain”, Sam joked, before his face turned to one of concern, “Trixie why did you do this?”
Trixie gave up it was no use hiding her past anymore. “A long time ago, after my mother passed, my father grew boastful and blamed everything one me. I wasn’t troublesome, I meant well, but he didn’t think so. He treated me poorly and anything I would do; he would call me a failure.”
Everyone listened to Trixie with sadness in their heart for her. “So I ran away from him hoping to be a good mare, however his attitude rubbed on me and I started to boast that I was the Great and Powerful Trixie. And all the while, I was trying to make my father proud of me, but he never even smiled at me let alone care.”
Trixie had tears stinging her eyes, as Twilight and her friends listen. Trixie felt something wrapped around her necks, she looked down to see Sam hugging her.
“I forgive you”, Sam said, with tears of his own running down his cheeks.
A white light engulfed Trixie, making everyone to shield their eyes. When to light died down, everyone gasping in shock as the useless alicorn amulet changed into Trixie’s cutie mark.
“What in tarnation just happen’ Twi?” Applejack asked.
“Trixie is the eleventh element”, Twilight said in shock, “the element of Empathy.”
Trixie looked down at her neck to she Twilight was right. Twilight walked up to Trixie with a hoof stretched out.
“Trixie, will you come live with us here in Ponyville”, Twilight asked, “we can teach you about friendship together.”
Trixie was hesitated at first but reached out the grab Twilight hoof. And thus a new friend was made.
“Thank you,” Trixie said crying into Twilight’s shoulder, “Thank you so much.”
“First we need to find you a place to sleep”, Twilight said, looking at the Dazzlings, “hey Adagio, do you have a guest room in your house?”
“Yes we do,” Adagio said before helping Trixie to their house, “come on dearie, let’s get you some shelter and food”.
As the days progressed, Sam never regretted saving Trixie from the lake. He just glad that he had another friend to help look after him.
Trixie has settled down in Ponyville in the Dazzlings house for the time being. She had been excepted into the town by everypony with warm smiles and helping hooves. Most recently, she helped Sam defeat a monster that could absorb magic. The monster was black with a yellow back.
One day, Twilight, Sunset, Aurora and Scarlet ran into Rainbow Dash or rather she almost ran into Twilight again. She crash-landed just in front of Twilight trying to pull off another hard trick.
“New trick Rainbow?” Twilight asked her wryly.
“Is it that obvious?” she retorted. She stood back up and fluttered her wings clearing off any dirt and grass that got on. “So how’s Sam doing?”
“Not well, this morning, he woke up with the same nightmare,” Twilight said.
“Jeez,” Rainbow said wincing a little bit, “Wonder what’s causing him to have these nightmares? How about what Princess Celestia found, could that help him?”
“Well, she and Luna are making slow progress, but nothing definitive has shown up yet. They even gotten the other Celestial Guardians to help.”
“I hope something comes soon. Well, give him my best wishes,” she said taking off again. The three mares and children then continued their trek through town. Eventually they found themselves in front of Sugarcube Corner. When they walked in, they saw Fluttershy at the counter talking with Pinkie. The Cake twins weren’t present in the room at the time.
“Hey Twilight! Hi Aura! Hi Sunny! Hey Scarlet!” Pinkie said waving at them.
“Hey Pinkie. Hey Fluttershy,” Sunset said to them.
“Hello Twilight, hello Sunset, hello Aurora, hello Scarlet” Fluttershy replied, “How’s Sam doing?”
“Well,” Twilight said looking around making sure nopony else could hear, “He woke up this morning with another nightmare vision.”
“Oh goodness!” Fluttershy said surprised, “Is he alright?”
“He said he’s fine,” Aurora said, “but his anger issues are getting harder to control.”
“Where is Sam anyway?” Fluttershy asked.
“Maybe he, Trixie and the Dazzlings were shopping for things for Trixie room in Manehatten and a monster attacked but Sam managed to defeat it and gain it’s D.N.A,” Pinkie rambled.
“Actually, he did Pinkie,” came Trixie’s voice from the door with Sam and the Dazzlings standing next to her.
“How did you know?” Sam asked.
“Just a hunch,” Pinkie said shrugging then grinning.
“Well anyway,” Adagio said, “the monster was red and blue with no eyes and wings.”
“Yeah,” Sam said smiling, “And this is what he looks like.”
Sam showed the rest what the monster looked like.
“I’m glad to hear you’re feeling better Sam,” I said, “Thanks for looking after him girls.”
“It was nothing Sparkle,” Aria said, “Well, we’ve gotta get back to the house. See y’all later. And Ah hope things work out for you too, Sam,” she added while Sam gave them all a hug. They hugged him back, and the four mares then walked out of Sugarcube Corner.
“Bye you four,” Sam said waving to them. He then turned back around and looked at Twilight and the rest. “Where’s Spike?” he asked.
“He’s at the boutique with Rarity,” Scarlet said. She then whispered in his ear, “He’s got a bit of a crush on her if you know what I mean.” Sam giggled a little bit after hearing that.
“Are you sure you’re alright Sam?” Fluttershy asked looking down at him.
“I’m sure,” he said nodding, “I just hope Princess Celestia and Princess Luna find something to help me. Maybe even healing these scars would help a lot.”
“So do I, Sammy,” Pinkie said patting his shoulder. Just then the door opened up, with the bell ringing.
“Hi, Welcome to Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie said greeting who came in. Twilight turn and see the visitors, one was a black unicorn stallion with a grey mane and tail, reptilian eyes, and a cutie mark that was a radioactivity symbol. The other was a little red unicorn stallion with a redder mane and tail and a yellow horn that curved up, he had slightly different reptilian eyes and a cutie mark of a hole.
“Ah Miss Sparkle,” he said, “How fortunate we’ll find you here.”
“Godzilla and Baragon!” Aurora and Scarlet said surprised to see the members of the Equestria Defenders.
“You mean they’re some of the monsters turned pony you told me about...” Sam started clinging to Twilight’s foreleg.
“Yeah, they are,” Scarlet interrupted, “But remember, they’re the good guys.” Sam nodded, but still clung to Twilight’s foreleg.
“What brings you here Godzilla and Baragon?” I asked him.
“Well,” Godzilla started, “Princess Celestia has been having us Equestria Defenders help in the research for a spell that could help your human friend release his anger, and me and Baragon came to do a magic scan on him, so we know how much we’re dealing with. But were here in Sugarcube Corner because Baragon wanted some cupcakes for the road and our friends”.
“Yep” Baragon finished.
“Ah, I see,” Twilight said. She then looked down at Sam and nuzzled his cheek. “It’s okay Sam,” she said to him, “although he can become a monster, Godzilla isn’t evil, I promise.” Sam looked up at her and nodded, but still kept close to Twilight. Godzilla then trotted up and lit up his horn, pointed it down at Sam, and started moving his head slowly up and down his small form. After a few minutes, he produced a scroll and quill and wrote down some notes.
“Okay, that should be everything we need,” he said, “Hopefully we should be ready for you and your friends to come to Canterlot soon. Now, Baragon what cupcakes should we get for everyone?” They then trotted over to the counter. Soon enough though, Aurora, Scarlet, Sam, Sunset, and Twilight walked out and back to the library. It was getting pretty late in the day, and they would need to rest up. Spike was there when they came back. He was feeding his old pet, Peewee as well as the children’s dragons. Spike had managed to find the nest Peewee came from and returned him to it. Peewee often came back to visit every now and again.
“Hey there guys,” Spike greeted, “You feeling better Sam?”
“Yeah, I’m feeling much better Spike,” Sam said. He then saw Peewee in Spike’s open claws. “Who’s that?”
“This is my old pet baby Phoenix, Peewee,” Spike replied. Peewee finished pecking the birdseed in Spike’s claws and looked up at Sam. He then flapped towards him as Sam held opened his hands for Peewee to land in. He held the baby phoenix up to his face, then Peewee leaned in and nuzzled Sam’s cheek.
“Wow,” Sam said softly so not to startle Peewee, “He feels so warm.”
“Yeah, Phoenixes are known to be warmer than other birds. I think he likes you,” Spike said. Sam giggled a little at Peewee’s nuzzle. Then he had any idea.
Sam placed Peewee on the table gently, and using his Omnitrix, he turned into Litra. Peewee was curious at this and flew down to have a better look. Thing is about Litra, is that she is one of Sam’s few female monsters, others being Eleking and Agira. Due to Litra being a phoenix, she also had a warm temperature. Peewee was so interested, he started to snuggle up to Litra. It was the cutest thing to been seen.
“It’s nice to meet you too Peewee,” Sam/Litra said scratching him under his head with her beak. Peewee cheeped happily and flapped over to the small nest Spike made for him. They eventually all had dinner and got themselves ready for bed. Sam was in the bathroom getting his pyjamas on. He came out again in his pyjamas ready for a good night sleep.
“Hey Twilight,” Aurora said, “Can you read the story Mama Luigi?”
“What’s that?” Sam asked as he climbed into bed and snuggled in between Aurora and Scarlet.
“It’s the story where baby dinosaur called Yoshi thinks his mother was a green plumber named Luigi,” she replied, “It’s really funny.”
“I think that’s a great idea Aura,” Twilight told her. She then pulled out the book she suggested and began reading.
Sam was walking by myself, the next day after breakfast with his jacket on, hiding the scars on his torso. He was glad to hear that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were almost done with the spell they found. It was pretty quiet while he was walking, but he then heard voices. They didn’t sound like happy voices, they sounded angry.
“You went and tattled on us didn’t you?!” It was Diamond Tiara’s voice. “Thanks to you, Silver Spoon and I got detention for a whole week!”
“B...B... But...” said another voice. It sounded upset. It was Dinky! She went and told Miss Cheerilee about Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon saying mean things about Derpy.
“Quiet blank flank!” Diamond said to Dinky, “You’ll pay for this!”
Dinky was right; they were getting meaner. Sam had to hurry and help her. He promised her he would.
When Sam saw them, Dinky was down on the ground with her eyes filling up with tears. Diamond Tiara was looking down at her, angry. Silver Spoon was there too.
“LEAVE HER ALONE!!!” Sam yelled at Diamond Tiara. She, Silver Spoon, and Dinky looked up and saw him running toward them.
“Oh look,” Diamond Tiara said as Sam stood between her and Dinky, “The human freak wants to get tough. Beat it kid. This has nothing to do with you.”
“Yes it does!” Sam snapped back at her, “Dinky told me first about you saying bad things about her mum. I’m the one who said she should tell her mum or Miss Cheerilee about it. Why are you two so mean anyway?” For some reason Silver Spoon looked away, thinking about something, but Diamond Tiara didn’t.
“Why should I tell you?” she said to him getting in his face. Sam didn’t back up though, he kept standing there, weirdly his emotions won’t building up which was a good thing too. “So, it’s your fault that Silver Spoon and I are in detention.”
“No, it’s yours for saying mean things about Dinky’s mum,” Sam said back.
“I knew you’d give me trouble the minute I laid eyes on you,” Diamond said, “You’re gonna pay for having Dinky getting us in trouble.” She then pushed him back. Dinky was still behind him, and Sam tripped backwards over her, and he then felt a cold breeze blow on his stomach. Sam realized his suit had revealed his chest. Sam quickly pulled it back down, but it was too late. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had seen his scarred chest. Diamond Tiara had a mean grin on her face, but Silver Spoon looked as if she had just seen a ghost.
“Well, well, well,” Diamond Tiara said trotting over, “Finally agreed with me about being a freak, huh? Decided to end you suffering or something?”
Sam didn’t say anything because his eyes started filling up this time. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had found out his secret, and they were going to tease him for it. Diamond Tiara had already started, but Silver Spoon just stood there. She didn’t move at all. It looked like her face had changed to a sad one. Sam wondered why, but Diamond Tiara’s voice spoke up again.
“You’ll never fit in with us, weirdo,” she said, “You know why? Because you don’t belong here.”
Then something snapped, Sam stood up slowly, his eyes were red again, as Diamond Tiara was laughing Sam’s hands shot toward her neck and Sam started to strangle her.
“You don’t know what I’ve been through,” Sam said but it didn’t sound like him, “every day I would wake up to see my scars still there, all the bullying and abuse I went through. YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT HELL I WENT THROUGH YOU LITTLE PINK BITCH.”
“SAM PLEASE STOP!!!” It was Dinky. Now she was telling him to stop, “please stop”.
Sam snapped out of his fit of rage, he looked around to see a crowd had gathered around. Sam looked at what he was doing, he put Diamond back on the ground and as tears started to build he ran away. He didn’t care where he was going, he just wanted to get away from everyone.
“Sam!” Dinky called out, “come back!!! Sam!!!” It was no use; Sam was already far away and didn’t hear her. Dinky turned back to Diamond who had stopped coughing and was looking the direction Sam was running in.
“So long you demon”, Diamond cried out.
“Sam…” Dinky whimpered.
Twilight was getting nervous, Sam had said he’ll be back in a few minutes, a few hours ago and it was getting late. She hoped that maybe Sam lose track of time, but that was a two hours ago. Shen then thought that Sam was hanging of with his friends but when Aurora and Scarlet returned without Sam she grew every more nervous.
“Twilight calm down,” Sunset tried to assure her, “he’s properly at a friend’s house or something.”
“But wouldn’t their parents contact me and say Sam is sending time at theirs”, Twilight said as she paced back and forth, “It’s getting really late”.
Just then there was a knock at the door. Spike went over to it and opened the door. On the other side was Derpy with a very worried expression.
“Derpy?” Twilight said a little shocked, “what are you two doing here this late?”
“Twilight, my little muffin here just told me something you must know”, Derpy said worriedly.
“What is it?” Twilight asked.
“Sam’s ran away,” Derpy told her. The colour seemed to drain from Twilight’s face.
“WHAT?!” Twilight yelled. Everyone else was shocked to hear that as well.
“Derpy told Twilight everything that Dinky told her. Twilight was worried and frightened for Sam’s safety. When Derpy finished, Twilight almost broke down into tears.
“Spike”, she sobbed, “s-send a l-letter to P-Princess Celestia”.
“Right”, Spike said as he start to write down a letter to Princess Celestia and Luna. Once he was done writing, he sent it away to the princesses.
“What do we do now?” Scarlet asked her big sister.
“Now we wait for the Princesses response,” Sunset answered. No sooner she said that, Spike burped as a scroll appear. He opened it and began to read it.
“Dear Twilight Sparkle,
This is terrible news; it appears Sam’s anger has becoming stronger from the description you told me. I would say to you to go looking you him right away but due to this late hour and the fog that’s due tonight, I’m afraid that it’s going to have wait until morning. Luna’s nightguards are too busy tonight to even send one out. But I’ll send Godzilla and his team to help you look in the morning. In the meantime, try to calm down and get some sleep.
Your Mentor,
Princess Celestia.”
Twilight was even more worried now, knowing that Sam was out there all alone and cold. But she trusted her mentor, so she made a decision.
“Okay we’ll go to sleep and find Sam in the morning”, She said. Everyone agreed as they had their dinner and got ready for bed. As Twilight was brushing her teeth, she thought to herself, “Oh Sam, where are you?”
Sam was making his way through the Everfree Forest, he didn’t know where he was going but he thought care, he just wanted to get away from everyone. Ponies had watched him trying to commit a murder. Soon a thick fog rolled in, what’s worse Sam hadn’t eaten anything all day. He saw a tree in the distends so he went to it and sat at the bottom of it.
“Well I had a good run,” he said weakly, “I’m doing this for your safety mum, sisters, brother and Auntie Sunset”. He closed his eyes and waited for the day to come out.
But before he closed his eyes completely, he saw a figure walk up to him through the fog. Sam couldn’t make out who it was through the thick fog but hear the creature speak before passing out.
“Who is this I do see? I better take him back to my tree.”
All night Twilight was tossing and turning in her sleep. She was thinking about Sam. From what Dinky told Derpy, his eyes were red, and his voice was much deeper than before. Twilight was very worried about him. She couldn’t stop thinking about him, soon she decided to a drink of water to try and help her sleep. She got one and was just about to go back upstairs, when she saw Aurora standing at the bottom of the stairs. She seemed to been crying.
“Aura? What are you doing out of bed?” Twilight asked.
“I couldn’t sleep”, she answered sadly, “I couldn’t stop thinking about Sam”.
“Me too sweetie,” Twilight said walking over to her to give her a hug, “me too”.
They then heard sad chittering, Twilight looked down to see Inferno, Bolder and Ivy were looking up at her with looks of sadness and worry.
“I’m he’s okay too”, Twilight said patting their heads, “I really do”.
Early next morning, Celestia’s sun was just coming over the mountains, as Godzilla gathered together some of his team in Ponyville. At the request of Celestia, Godzilla was going to work with the Elements of Harmony to find Sam. Godzilla and his team were also instructed to be their monster forms to make the search easier for them. Right now Godzilla and Twilight were giving out their orders to the other elements and monsters.
“Rodan, Mothra and Battra, you’ll look from above,” Godzilla ordered.
“Rainbow, Fluttershy and Aria go with them please,” Twilight asked.
“Right Twilight,” Fluttershy said as she flew after Mothra. Aria flew up to follow Battra.
“Don’t worry Twi,” Rainbow assured her, “We’ll find him.” Before taking off after Rodan.
“Anguirus, Baragon, Gorosaurus search the north and west side of Ponyville,” Godzilla told them.
“Pinkie, Applejack, Sonata go with them too”, Twilight asked. The three earth ponies went off with the prehistoric dinosaurs.
“Varan, Manda, Zilla, you with me and the unicorns,” Godzilla said.
“We’ll check the Everfree forest”, Twilight said told her remaining friends. So the group went into the Everfree forest.
Sam woke up in a room unfamiliar to him, the wall seemed to be made out of wood fresh for a tree, he also noticed he was in a bed.
“How did I get here?” Sam thought out loud, “I was at the bottom of a tree, last thing I remember”.
Just then he heard a voice coming from the other side of the door.
“Let’s see if my guess is awake, why he is and he seems to a bit of a bellyache”, It said, and in walked a zebra with gold rings around her left foreleg and neck and had a pair of golden earrings, Sam assumed the zebra was a female due to her voice.
“Who are you and where am I”, Sam asked, a little nervous.
“I am Zecora and don’t threat my child, the image of me hurting you are quite mild”, she rhyme, Sam was a bit confused by that.
“If you don’t mind me asking”, Sam said, “But why do you rhyme when you talk?”
“Don’t worry my little one it’s perfectly fine, where I come from, everyone talks in this tongue of mine”, Zecora answered with a smile, “now can I ask you a question if you agree, what you doing this deep in the Everfree here?”
Sam then began to tell Zecora everything since he got to Equestria, while Zecora listened with interested.
“So I ran away, so I won’t hurt anyone else”, Sam finished, his eyes were tearing up again, “I did it to protect mum and everyone close to me
“Although you attacked a child and ran away like that, I got to say you had some bravery standing up to that brat”, Zecora said, patting Sam on the back, “but I think you shouldn’t have made the decision as such, I better you family and friends are worried about you very much.”
Sam sighed; he knew Zecora was right. But he didn’t want to hurt anyone else, he didn’t know what to do except cry into Zecora’s fur.
Meanwhile, Godzilla, Twilight and their team had been searching for Sam almost all day and it was almost noon.
“Oh Sam where are you?” Twilight sighed; she was getting worried again.
“I think we should split up to cover more ground cous”, Zilla spoke up.
“Good idea Zilla,” Godzilla said, “Zilla and I with look west, Varan and Manda you two take the south.”
“Rarity, Trixie and Adagio, you three take the east near the castle of the two sisters,” Twilight instructed, “me and Sunset will take the north near Zecora’s house”.
Everyone agreed and went their ways. Twilight and Sunset were running to Zecora’s in case she’s seen Sam, little did they know that something was following them or more or else hunting them. Twilight stopped after sensing something.
“Twilight what’s wrong?” Sunset asked.
“I sense something following us,” she said, looking around.
“Is it Godzilla or another Equestria Defender?” Sunset asked again, looking around as well.
“No…” Twilight paused as she noticed Sunset was staring at something right behind her, “It’s behind me, isn’t it”.
Sunset nodded slowly as Twilight turned around to look at the follower. It was big and brown and had red enzymes under its jaw.
It stared down at them with hunger in its eyes.
Zecora had given Sam something to eat since Sam hadn’t eaten any things since he ran away.
“This is really good Miss Zecora,” Sam exclaimed as he dug into the meal.
“Please, no need to be so formal, just plain Zecora with be normal”, Zecora told him.
Just then they heard roars coming for outside. The two raced outside to see an explosion up in the distance. They both to a clearing where Twilight and Sunset fighting…
“Salamandora!” Zecora shouted. Sam activated his Omnitrix and turned into Gomora, Then Sam charged into battle.
Twilight and Sunset stopped fighting to see Sam come running into the fight. Gomora leaned back and punched Salamandora square of the snout. Salamandora was enraged by that punch so he slashed at Gomora’s stomach but hurt his claw in the as well. Gomora swung his tail striking Salamandora to the ground, in which Gomora jumped onto his foe and started to beat him down.
Twilight and Sunset manage to get out of the fight once Sam joined in.
“Zecora what are you doing here?” Twilight asked her zebra friend.
“Sam came running to my door, then I saw him laying on the floor”, She rhymed.
Salamandora shot a ball of fire into the air, where it exploded and rained down of Gomora. Gomora got off Salamandora and fell to the ground as regenerating monster bomb-barbed Gomora with fireballs and organic missiles. While Salamandora was doing this, a blast of magic hit him straight in the face, he turned to see that Twilight fired that blast. He began to walk to them and fired an organic missile at them which exploded on the ground, causing the three equines to fly and hit ground so hard they got knocked unconscious.
Gomora got up and saw what Salamandora did, his eyes where burning with rage as if something had been unlocked from within him. Gomora roared in anger as he self-destructed, and Gomora was replace with a fiery enraged form.
Gomora roared out in fury getting Salamandora’s attention, Salamandora turned around in time for an uppercut to his weak point, his enzymes under his jaw. In pain Salamandora backed up and tried to run away but Gomora grabbed his tail and pulled him making Salamandora fall to the ground. Salamandora fired more organic missiles from his nose, but Gomora just stood there as the missiles did nothing to him. Salamandora started to panic now, Gomora ran over and jammed his nasal horn in Salamandora’s chest, then he used his Super Oscillatory Wave (Zero Shoot) defeating Salamandora in on big explosion but not before the Omnitrix could scan and gain Salamandora’s D.N.A.
Gomora roared out in victory as Twilight, Sunset and Zecora started to gain conscious. Sam within could see that his family was safe as Gomora’s colours reverted back to normal and timed out back to normal. Just then Godzilla, Zilla, Varan, Manda, Rarity, Trixie and Adagio arrived to see Sam helping Twilight up and Twilight swallowing Sam in a hug.
“Oh I was so worried about you Sam”, Twilight cried, tears rolling down her cheeks.
“I’m sorry mum,” Sam replied petting her mane.
“What happened here?” Godzilla asked pointing to the battlefield.
“A Salamandora appeared and attacked us until Sam came in and destroyed it”, Sunset answered.
“Can we go home now mum?” Sam asked.
“Yes”, Twilight sniffed, “yes we can.”
When everyone walked out the Everfree Forest, the other Elements and Defenders where waiting and started cheering when they saw Sam on Twilight’s back. Twilight stopped in front of the Princesses and aloud Sam to get of her back.
“We’re so glad you safe Sam,” Celestia said, as she nuzzled Sam’s cheek, making him giggle a bit.
“Yes indeed,” Luna retorted.
Sam then explained the battle in the forest, when Sam finished, Celestia and Luna were interested and scanned Sam to see if he was still the same. But they didn’t detected anything wrong.
“Sam?” Celestia asked, “Could you please lift up your shirt”.
Sam did so and was gobsmacked to see that his chest was clean, no scar to been seen.
“What the?” Sam expressed, “HOW!?”
“I think I can explain”, everyone turned to Mothra who had turned into a pony.
“The form you described was called Reionic Burst Mode, in which a monster channels all the anger and hatred in its body and it explodes into a fiery enraged look. So perhaps when you became Reionic Burst Gomora, you used the anger and hatred within you to empowered it. So maybe when you transformed back to human you finally let go of your anger and hatred for those in the past”.
“I guess that makes sense,” Sam said while shrugging his shoulder.
The rest of the day was celebrating Sam’s return and finally letting go of his anger. Night came and Sam was more tired than ever as Twilight tucked him into bed in between Aurora and Scarlet.
“I’m so happy that you finally back to normal sweetheart,” she said giving him a kiss on the forehead.
“Thanks mum,” Sam replied, “and sorry for running away I didn’t know what else to do after I attacked Diamond Tiara”.
“Just next time she is annoying you tell me or anyone else”, Twilight responded, “now have a good night sleep honey, sweet dreams”.
“Good night mum, I love you”, Sam said before closing his eyes.
“Mummy loves you too”, Twilight replied as she into bed and turned off the light.
Ever since Sam’s fight with Salamandora, monsters and now aliens had been appearing almost every week. One example was when an alien called Alien Nackle attacked, he brought with him a black monster simply called Black King.
Sam became Red King and the three had a vicious battle, with Red King winning and Sam collecting their D.N.A. Just recently, Celestia brought a statue of a draconequus named Discord to Ponyville where Twilight and her friends were to reform him. However Discord would randomly summon monsters for Sam to fight. Monsters like the Super Ancient Fire Monster, Fire Golza, the Twin-headed Monster, King Pandon, and the Ultimate Disaster Monster Hellberus.
Fluttershy managed to get Discord on to the good side but he still like to play around with Sam even though he knows Sam's backstory, he makes sure not to go too far. Well most of the time.
"Alright Sam, you're doing great!" Twilight exclaimed. She was training Sam to fight with Black King. She shot him with magic blasts to test his durability, coming out with a prefect defence score. Next she help his learn how to control the Hell Magma attack.
"Mum... I need a break..." Sam said panting.
Twilight nodded and Black King turned back to Sam. "Oh my gosh, are you alright?"
"I'm ok mum... Just tired..." Sam said slowly getting up. "I need to practice more... It's really hard to control Black King’s flames."
"Don't worry Sam, it was hard for me when I was younger too." Twilight said.
"Ok... but man Black King’s strong..."
Twilight chuckled and looked at the time. "Wow... It's really late, we should get to bed..."
"Okay".
Twilight smiled at Sam as he walked back up the stairs. But just as Twilight touched the bottom step, when there was a knock on the door. "Oh, who can that be," she walked to the door.
Sam heard the doorbell go and wonder who's at the door this late. ‘Maybe it's Pinkie Pie. She always comes around at the weirdest times’, he thought to himself looking around the bedroom, he saw Aurora and Scarlet just getting into bed and Sunset reading on her and Twilight’s bed. ‘Now that I think about it, where's Spike? Is he still taking a bath??’ He sighed. ‘I could use one too... I'm really dirty, plus I still have cupcake in my hair from when I helped Pinkie with baking...’ Sam started walking to the bathroom. As he made his way in, he saw Spike drying himself off. Sam smiled and giggled. "Hi Spike!"
"Gah!!" Spike exclaimed falling over. "Oh... Hey there Sam. What are you doing in here?"
"I need to take a bath too, I'm really dirty."
"Oh," Spike replied. "Alright, I won't bother you then. In fact let me help you." He said turning the bath on again, filling the tub. "There you go." He smiled at Sam.
"How long were you in there anyways...?"
"A few hours?" He shrugged.
"Why do you stay in there so long?"
"Uh... Because I like water..." He said feeling kind of embarrassed as he walked out.
Sam shrugged as he took his clothes off and went into the tub. Sam sighed feeling the warm water. ‘This feels so nice... No wonder Spike stays in here so long...’ he sighed closing his eyes. Sam then started to wash his hair and body off but as he was cleaning, he saw a light flash in the corner of his eye. The light looked like it came from where Twilight was. "What was that...?" he said to himself looking out the bathroom door. "That was weird..." Sam stopped cleaning himself and got out of the tub drying himself off. As he did, Sam saw Twilight walking to the bed.
"Sam?" she asked looking around.
"I'm in the bathroom mum!" he exclaimed putting his clothes on.
"Well, I'm going to sleep alright? Go to bed when you’re ready."
After Sam finished putting his clothes on, Sam decided to tip toe into the other room where everyone was. As he did, Sam saw a weird notebook on the table. ‘What’s this...?’ he thought to himself opening the notebook. Sam started looking at the words that were written in it. "This looks like a spell... Maybe that was the flash that I saw," he yawned and put the notebook down, walking past the elements of harmony case... Until he froze. "Huh?" he said looking at the elements.
"Did they change colour...? I don't remember them looking like this..." Sam slowly started to lift the glass that were over the elements and took out Rainbow Dash's element, slowly putting the glass down. "This wasn't pink before... This was red." Sam looked at the other elements and put Rainbow Dash's element back in the case. "Maybe I should tell mum about it in the morning..." Sam sighed and walked to the bed where everyone was. Everyone looked like they were already asleep. Sam slowly got in bed with his sisters so that he didn't wake them up.
As the sun shined on Sam’s face, he noticed Twilight and Sunset weren't in bed anymore. "Huh?" he asked looking around. Sam got out of bed gently so not to wake Scarlet and Aurora and started looking around the house. Sam stopped and looked at the elements... They were still the same as last night.
"Sam?" Spike asked coming downstairs followed by Aurora and Scarlet. "What's going on? Where's Twilight?"
"I don't know but...?"
"Yeah?" He asked, Sam just pointed at the elements. "What the!?”
“What happened to the elements of harmony!?" Aurora asked.
"I don't know! I saw them like this last night!" Suddenly we all saw the door slam open.
"Spike, Sam, Aurora, Scarlet, I need you all to come with us." Twilight said closing the door.
"What's wrong??" Scarlet asked.
"Rarity...I saw Rarity, but there was something wrong! She had Rainbow Dash's cutie mark!!" Sunset shouted.
"What!?" Aurora exclaimed. "Their cutie marks changed too!?"
Sam’s eyes widened, “That’s not all…” he said pointing a finger at Twilight’s and Sunset’s cutie marks. Both of them slowly looked at their own cutie marks and almost screamed to see they had swapped cutie marks.
"How the--!" Twilight stopped mid-sentence. "What do you mean 'changed too'...?" everyone all looked at the elements. Twilight gasped at what she saw. "What happened to the elements of harmony!?"
"I don't know..." Sam sighed. "I saw them like this last night..."
"Last... Night..." Twilight froze in shock. She then levitated Sam on to her back and quickly ran out the door, followed by Sunset, Aurora and Scarlet. "Let's go Spike!" As they ran out, the children saw Rarity with Rainbow Dash's cutie mark, trying to control the weather.
"Where are we going!?" Spike exclaimed trying to keep up with Twilight.
"Fluttershy's cottage.. Or..."
"What is it?"
"When I asked where Rainbow Dash was, Rarity told me that she was at her cottage! Rainbow Dash's cottage!" She exclaimed. "I have a very bad feeling about this..."
As Twilight ran, Sam could see how nervous she was. "Mum, please calm down... I'm sure you can fix it." Sam stopped when he saw they were close to Fluttershy's cottage. Mum knocked on the door and to her surprise, Rainbow Dash was the one who answered.
"Hey guys..." Rainbow said sticking her head out the door.
"Rainbow Dash, what's going on? Why aren't you controlling the weather?" Sunset asked. Just as Rainbow was about to answer, there was a loud noise coming from inside, and Rainbow ran back in.
"And what is going on in... Here...?" Twilight said in shock looking at the mess of animals running around. Rainbow Dash was desperately trying to calm the animals down inside but putting them in the wrong cages and just having a hard time.
"Twilight, we’re gonna go find my friends... I want to make sure that they're okay." Aurora said about to walk out the door.
"Wait! Aurora, are you sure? It could be dangerous!" Twilight exclaimed.
"I know, but that's why we have to make sure they're ok!" Aurora exclaimed running out the door with Sam and Scarlet.
"Sam,! Girls!" Twilight exclaimed, but they just kept running. ‘Please, please be okay...’ they ran as fast as they could to the closest friend's house.
"Where to go first, Aura?" Sam asked looking around.
“We’ll asked Rarity if she’s seen Sweetie Belle “, Aurora answered, they found Rarity again as she was making the clouds in the sky into a checked pattern.
She looked down at them surprised, "Oh Sam, Aurora, Scarlet! What brings you here darlings?"
"Have you seen Sweetie Belle?" Scarlet asked.
"I can't say that I have... Why don't you check Pinkie Pie's farm?" She said getting back to the weather.
"Pinkie Pie's farm??" Sam exclaimed before the three ran towards 'Pinkie's' farm. ‘This is crazy! All of this happening because of a single spell!?’ Sam thought as the three kept running until finally they reached the farm.
"Sweetie Belle?? Apple Bloom??" Aurora called out looking for them, "Scootaloo??"
Sam heard sounds coming from the trees, but when he turned to look, he saw Pinkie Pie except her hair and tail was flat. "Pinkie Pie!?" he exclaimed running to her. "What happened to you!?"
"Oh hi Sam," She sighed. "Nothing, just having trouble getting apples..."
"There's no apples in that tree though..." Sam said pointing at the empty tree.
"Oh... That explains it..." She sighed moving to a different tree. "If you're looking for Apple Bloom, she's in the barn with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle."
Sam nodded, told his sisters and they ran into the barn, only to find the three confused and scared. "Girls?..."
They all looked at them and quickly hugged them. "Sam, Scarlet, Aura!" They exclaimed.
"We're so happy that nothing happened to you three!" Sweetie belle cheered.
"We’re just happy you're all ok!" Sam hugged them all.
"So what happened? Where's my big sis?" Apple Bloom asked.
"You didn't see her this morning?" Scarlet asked.
"No... She just vanished."
"And Rarity was trying to control the weather when I woke up..." Sweetie Belle added.
"She still is..." Sam sighed. "And right now, mum and Auntie Sunset is trying to fix all of this." Just as Sam was about to sit down, they all saw Silver Spoon run into the barn. "What are you doing here??"
"It's the weather... It's too crazy out there!" Silver Spoon said. "Diamond Tiara is still out there, she wouldn't listen when I told her that we should find some place safe to be!"
Sam looked down for a moment. "Well if you ask me, she'll get what she deserves if she gets hurt!" Scootaloo exclaimed.
Sam then ran outside as fast as he could. "Sam where are you going!?"
"I'm going to find her", Sam said and continued running, "She shouldn't be too far away..." Sam kept looking around for her and finally saw her walking through town. "Diamond Tiara!" Sam exclaimed running to her.
"Huh?" She said and turned to Sam, “what do you want freak?”
“It’s too dangerous out here!” Sam explained.
But in a split second, there was a bolt of lightning about to hit her... Sam managed to save her by shielding her...
"Aahhhhhh!!" Sam exclaimed as the lightning bolt hit him instead. The blast of electricity zapped the Omnitrix, unlocking a new monster in the process. Diamond saw the monster for a split second before it disappeared.
‘He... He saved me...?’ Diamond Tiara thought to herself in shock looking down at him. ‘But... Why would she save me?? I've only been mean to her! I just kept looking down at her...’ she started to feel worried about him. "Help!!" Was the first thing she shouted. "Somepony please help..!!" Diamond looked around and panicked. She then just started pulling Sam from his shirt through town, hoping to find a place safe enough... Or at least find a doctor. As she looked around, she could see Spike outside the library. "Hey!!"
"Huh?" Spike said looking at Diamond but then looked at Sam. "SAM!!" He exclaimed running to the both of us. "What happened to him!?" He exclaimed, "What did you do!?"
"I didn't do anything!!" Diamond Tiara exclaimed, "He... He saved me..." She sighed, "a bolt of lightning was about to hit me, but he jumped in and protected me..."
Spike put his ear to Sam's chest, "he's still alive..."
"Where's Twilight??" Diamond Tiara asked.
"She's got problems of her own!" He exclaimed picking up Sam’s legs. "Come on! We need to get her to a doctor!" Diamond nodded and helped pick him up, running to find the nearest doctor with Spike. As they were searching for one, they saw nurse Redheart.
"Wait!" Spike called out.
"Huh?" The nurse said looking at them, "Oh my goodness!" She exclaimed.
"Please, you need to help him! He was struck by lightning!" Diamond exclaimed putting him down.
The nurse then levitated Sam on to her back. "I'll do everything that I can", she then started running toward the hospital.
"Sam... I'm so sorry..." Diamond Tiara sighed as a tear dripped down her face.
"You should consider yourself lucky..." Spike said looking at her.
"Huh?..."
"If it wasn't for Sam, YOU would be the one going into the hospital!" Spike exclaimed angrily at her, "despite the fact that you were just a bully to her, she STILL helped you!"
"I know..." Diamond sighed, "I'm sorry..."
`Twilight and her friends went into her house, all with their elements of harmony and their cutie marks back to their original state. Twilight picked up the notebook with the realization of how to fix the spell that Star Swirl the bearded could not. “From all of us together, together we’re friends. With the marks of our destinies made one, there is magic without end,” She said writing it down and dotting it at the end. All of a sudden, her element of harmony began to glow. Then the other elements minus Sunset’s shot beams directly at Twilight and Sunset. When the light dimmed down, the nine remaining ponies looked in shock as Twilight and Sunset were nowhere to be seen.
“W-where did they go!?” Trixie exclaimed.
“I… I don’t know…!!” Fluttershy exclaimed starting to panic.
The nine ponies ran outside, thinking maybe they teleported out there. “Twilight?? Sunset??” Rainbow Dash called out.
“What’s going on now!?” Spike exclaimed running to them.
“The elements of harmony went crazy, and made Twilight and Sunset disappear!” Aria answered. She then paused when she saw a pink filly slowly walk behind Spike. “Hey, don’t I know you?”
Diamond Tiara nodded slowly. “I go to Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo’s school… I’m Diamond Tiara…”
“What in tarnation are you doin’ here?!” Applejack exclaimed.
“Yeah, and where’s Sam!?” Rainbow exclaimed as well.
Diamond Tiara simply put her head down. “He’s… he’s...”
“He’s what??” Rainbow Dash blurted out, “Spit it out already!”
“He’s in the hospital…” A tear could be seen going down Diamond Tiara’s face, while everypony else’s reaction went into shock and sadness, “he saved me from a lightning bolt… but he got hit instead…”
“WHAT!!” Scootaloo exclaimed, as the rest of the CMC ran up, “How could you let that happen to him!?”
“I wasn’t even paying attention to the weather, I didn’t know!” Diamond Tiara exclaimed, “he jumped in front of me before I even knew what was going on!” She looked down again, “I don’t know why… why would he save me…”
“Because that’s what a true friend does…” Applejack answered.
“But… I wasn’t…”
“You may not have acted kindly to him,” Rarity started, “but that doesn’t stop him from being kind to others.”
“Rarity is right…” Sweetie Belle added. “Sam is kind, caring and heroic… he didn’t want you or anypony getting hurt.”
Diamond Tiara looked down again as more tears dripped from her face. “I’m sorry…” she said looking up at the five crusaders. “All of you, I’m so sorry…” The five didn’t respond. Instead they had a look of somewhat shock on their faces. “I’ll do my best so that I can make it up to you…” She sighed and walked away.
“I… can’t believe this is all happening…” Applejack put her head down. But just as she did, there was an enormous flash coming from the sky, and what looking like Twilight and Sunset’s cutie marks, coming down to the ground. “Twilight…? Sunset…? Is that you..??” Applejack asked as the light faded. As Twilight and Sunset got up, they then extended their new wings, leaving the other ponies in shock.
“I… I’ve never seen anything like it…” Adagio said.
“Twilight and Sunset’s got wings!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed but her excitement quickly went back down, and she looked away for a moment.
“Wow…” Fluttershy started. “You two look just like princesses.”
“That’s because they are princesses…” Celestia said flying down.
“Huh??” Everypony said in unison.
“Hold on a second…!” Pinkie said as she pulled out a glass of water and pretty much did a spit take. In Sonata’s face.
“P… Princesses…?” Twilight let out.
Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight. “Since you’ve come to Ponyville, you displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, and of course the leadership of a true princess.”
“But… does this mean we won’t be your students anymore…?” Sunset asked.
“Not in the same way as before.” Celestia answered. “I’ll still be here to help and guide you two, but we’re all your students now too.” She bowed her head “You are an inspiration to us all Twilight and Sunset…” everypony else and Spike bowed as well… however with concerned looks on their faces.
“Hang on a second…” Twilight said looking around. “Where’s Sam…?” she asked looking at Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, “he told me he was going to find you… where is he…?”
“Twilight…” Spike spoke up, “I’m really sorry…”
“Spike, where is he…!?” tears could be seen starting to form in Twilight’s eyes.
Twilight ran toward the direction of the hospital as quick as she could with everypony, including Princess Celestia, following her. ‘Please… please be alright…!’ She thought to herself as tears were practically streaming down her face. She soon ran into the hospital. “Where is he!?” was the first thing she yelled out, “Where’s Sam!?”
Nurse Redheart came out with a look of worry. “He’s… going to be okay but he was struck by lightning, Twilight… he might need to stay in the hospital for some time…”
“No please, you have to let me take care of him at home… I’ll find a spell, anything to help him!”
“Twilight…” Redheart sighed.
“And another thing, how did he even get electrocuted!? I thought he was with his friends!”
“I’m not sure but you can go visit him if you’d like… he already has a guest in there with him though.”
“A guest…?” Twilight stopped and looked at the five fillies behind her. “Who came to visit him…?”
“She told me her name was… Diamond Tiara…?”
“What!?” Twilight exclaimed. “Where’s Sam’s room!?”
“It’s… on the second floor…”
Without another second of hesitation, Twilight quickly ran up the stairs and looked through the hallway until she found Sam’s room… along with Diamond Tiara sitting by his side.
‘Is she… crying…?’ Twilight thought.
Diamond Tiara slowly turned to Twilight and immediately started feeling nervous. “I didn’t do this to him, I swear! A lightning bolt hit him when he was protecting me!”
All Twilight could do was stare at her and back at her son. Twilight slowly walked up to Sam and sat next to Diamond Tiara. “Thank you… for being here…” she quietly said to her.
Diamond Tiara tilted her head looking at her. “Since… when did you have wings…?” she asked.
“About… 10 minutes ago… I’m a princess now.” Saying this made Diamond Tiara become totally shocked.
“A… princess…?” She let out. “You’re a princess now?!”
Twilight just nodded again… more focused on Sam.
Celestia slowly walked into the room looking down at Sam. “Nurse, may I ask you to step out of the room for a moment?” Celestia asked.
“Yes you highness”, Redheart said before leaving the room.
Celestia moved closer to Sam’s bed, looking down upon him. She sat on the other side of the bed and gently started to stroke Sam’s hair.
“I believe Nurse Redheart is right Twilight,” Celestia spoke calmly, “Sam must stay here for a few days”.
“No I must take him home and…” Twilight tried to speak but was cut off by Celestia.
“I think this is a problem that can’t be solved with a healing spell,” Celestia replied a bit sternly, “The Omnitrix will probably get affected by it and possible put Sam into a deeper coma”.
“But…” Twilight tried to argue but Celestia’s point might be true. Twilight could have tried to heal Sam but only put him into a deeper coma. She sighed as she looked at Sam’s peaceful face, sleeping away.
Celestia and Twilight were just about to leave, but Diamond didn’t get up.
“Diamond come on we need to leave Sam to heal”, Twilight called out.
“I go in a minute,” Diamond Tiara replied, “I just want to say a few things to him”.
“Of course”, Celestia said, “take all the time you need”. Twilight and Celestia left Diamond with Sam.
“Sam…” Diamond began, “I… I just want to say I’m sorry. I’m sorry for making you run away, I’m sorry for bullying you on you first day, I’m sorry for everything. You didn’t deserved to be hit by that lightning strike, that should have been me. I know you can’t hear me but when you’re better, I would like to be your friend and I want to know your past because everypony has been saying how awful it was. I’m just really, really sorry Sam and please forgive me.”
Diamond Tiara then gave a kiss onto Sam’s forehead before leaving the room. Within Sam, his soul was smiling that Diamond Tiara had finally apologized to him.
Sam was in the hospital for quite some time, his coma-like stat meant he couldn’t talked to or even see anyone but is his soul he was listening to what his pony family were saying. But because he was in a coma-like stat that meant he could talk to at less one pony, Princess Luna. Any time she had, Luna would visit Sam and tell him how his family where doing and vis versa. Luna had also created a dream Ponyville for Sam and his monsters. Sam couldn’t transform into a monster while dreaming, so Luna made it possible for Sam to talk to his own monsters.
One day, Twilight, Sunset, Aurora, Scarlet and Spike visited the hospital to see how Sam’s recovery was going. Sam had been visited by Applejack with a basket of freshly picked apples, Rainbow Dash with a few comic books, Rarity with a red and blue fox plush and Pinkie Pie with a box of cupcakes. Sam couldn’t speak or see but his mind’s eye was watching everything his family was doing.
Twilight and the rest told Sam the things that had happened since he was put in the hospital like when the girls got sucked into one of Spike’s comic books, Fluttershy getting turned into a vampire pony and a new party pony visiting Ponyville by the name of Cheese Sandwich. Soon it was time for them to leave.
“Oh before I forget Sam,” Twilight said before leaving, “Luna told me that you’ll going to have a visit from some other Celestial Guardians, see you soon darling”. Twilight closed the door and left.
Twilight was right. Inside Sam’s dream, he was in a wide-open space of whiteness. Sam looked around but he saw nothing but white, although he couldn’t see anything or anyone, he knew he wasn’t alone.
“Hello?” Sam called out his slightly echoing around, “Is anyone out there?” He started to feel a little scared, “I have 26 monsters and I’m not afraid to use them. Where am I?”
“You are in the Nexus my child,” called a deep but gentle voice.
Sam started to hear footsteps from all around him, soon 15 humanoid beings that stood over 40 metres tall some even taller, nine of them wearing robes, two of them were female, one was blue while the rest were red and one blue and red stood around him.
“Don’t fret young one,” replied the one with the biggest horn, “we are not your enemy”.
“Who are all of you?” Sam asked looking up at them.
“I am the Father of Ultra, Ken” replied the same one, “and this is my wife, the Mother of Ultra, Marie”.
“And we are the Ultra Brothers,” said the star marks, “I’m Zoffy, and these are Ultraman, Ultraseven, Jack, Ace, Taro, Leo, Astra, 80, Yullian, Mebius, Hikari and Zero”.
“What do you want from me?” Sam asked again, his neck was getting sore. Mother of Ultra bent down and picked Sam up bringing him closer to them all not have him hurt his neck. Once she stopped moving he arm Sam sat down on her palm.
“We want to help you, Samuel”, replied Seven, “we’ve been watching you ever since you became Agira”.
“That’s when I first came to Equestria,” Sam said in shock before his face turned to one of confusion, “But how did you know my name?”
“When Celestia called and told us that you having anger problems”, Ace replied.
“Well how are you going to help me?” Sam questioned.
“We’ll be giving you some of our and some other Ultra’s powers”, Zero replied.
“Hikari, give Sam you invention”, Father of Ultra said to the blue only blue one.
“Right,” Hikari said walking closer and opening his right hand. A light shone from his hand and travelled to Sam’s right arm. It was similar to the Omnitrix, but it was red and sliver with the symbol being a light blue. “This the Ultrix, it doesn’t let you turn to one of us, but it’ll grant you the powers and abilities of an Ultra”, Hikari explained.
“Cool”, Sam said, looking over his Ultrix, “Will it work if I’m a monster?”
“Should do”, Hikari said.
“Sam,” Ultraman spoke up, “we can see that you represent an element of harmony. You’re Loyal”.
“Honest”, Seven continued.
“Generous”, Jack joined in.
“Kind”, Ace replied.
“Brave”, Taro stated.
“Strong”, Leo declared
“Wise”, Astra expressed.
“Forgivable”, 80 rendered.
“Loveable”, Yullian remarked.
“Creative”, Mebius called out.
“Empathetic”, Hikari noted.
“Leadership”, Zero told him.
“Self-Managed”, Zoffy commented.
“Resilient”, Mother of Ultra put out.
“And Magical”, Father of Ultra finished.
Sam looked around at the ultras, he could tell that they were right.
“It’s time for you to wake up young one”, Mother of Ultra stated, “I believe that there’s some fillies that really want to see you again”.
She projected a screen show what was happening out in the real world. Sam saw that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Dinky, Aurora, Scarlet and Fluttershy had visited him at the hospital, Fluttershy was reading a book out loud to the fillies and Sam.
“Am I ready to wake up?” Sam asked.
“I’ve been healing you while you were sitting in my hand”, Mother of Ultra replied.
“Before you wake up, you must know this,” Zoffy stated, “there been evil activity going on in Equestria, negative energy has been detected somewhere deep in the Everfree Forest. When you get the chances to Celestia”.
Sam gulped as the Nexus started to faded away.
“Goodbye Sam, until we meet again. The fate of Equestria depends of your shoulders”, was the last words Sam hear Father of Ultra say before Sam began to wake up.
Fluttershy was still reading to the fillies when Sam slowly open his eyes. No one had realized that Sam was awake.
“So what do you girls think of the story?” Fluttershy asked the fillies we she finished reading.
“Oh it was great Fluttershy,” Sweetie Belle announced.
“I agree,” Sam joined in, he’d only heard the ending, so he didn’t know what had happened. One moment the girls were staring at him, the next they had all tackled him into a hug.
“SAM, YOU’RE OK”, Diamond yelled.
“Girls… Can’t… Breath…” Sam gasped for air.
“Oh sorry,” Fluttershy said as she and the girls backed off.
“Sam…” Diamond Tiara said sadly, Sam put up his hand stopping her from continuing.
“Don’t worry about an apology,” Sam replied, “I’ve already heard it and I would love to be you friend too”.
Diamond was speechless but happy that Sam forgave her, and then tackled him in another hug.
“We must tell Twilight that you better”, Fluttershy said, but before Fluttershy opened the door, Sam stopped her.
“Wait, I’ve gained a new monster when I was hit with the lightning strike,” Sam explained with a sadistic smile, “how about we play a little prank on mum”.
In Southampton, the big city near Romsey. In an apartment lived Sam’s siblings Rebecca, Kerry and Joe, their cousins, James, Kate and Henry and Joe’s girlfriend Emily. The seven of them had been set of depression after nearing their old neighbours that Beth was infected, and Sam went missing.
"Would you like anything, guys?" Joe asked looking in the fridge.
"No thanks, bro," James replied sadly, "well, I don't need anything at least."
"No thank you," said Kerry.
"No thanks," said Becca.
"I already ate some cookies," Henry added.
“I’m not hungry”, Kate added.
"Very well,” Joe said, getting a bottle of coke before closing the door, “listen, guys, I understand we all want to know find him. God damn it, we should have stayed at the house."
"Calm down, Joe. It's not your fault," Emily replied. She looked out the window and looked over the city below. She felt like shedding a tear or two after remembering the times she would babysit him.
“Hey how about a round or two of Mario Kart or Super Smash Bros 4”, James suggested, the group perked up at this.
“You know what,” Joe said, “why not, it’s be just like odd time”.
So that evening the group played a few round of Mario Kart and Smash Bro. Emily winning nearly all the races on Mario Kart, it had just turned 10 o’clock in the evening when the group began to feel sleepy. Just before Kate turned off the T.V. a bright blue flashed behind them. The seven all looked behind themselves and saw a dark blue unicorn with wings and a mane and tail blowing in an invisible breeze.
“Greetings, all”, said Luna spreading her wings.
“Who are you?” Joe said shocked.
“Bro what did you put in these Cokes”, James said looking and his Coke bottle.
"I am Princess Luna. Joseph Metters. I notice you and your siblings are looking for your brother, Sam." The Princess of the night said.
Everyone’s eyes went wide. "You- you know our brother?" three siblings asked. Their heart were about to be filled with joy but had some suspicion in this lady.
"Can you.... Take us to him? Please. I want to see him," Joe asked.
"Of course. With a flash of my horn, I shall teleport you all to Equestria, Sam's new home", Luna said as she lit her horn and in a flash the seven human left their old home behind. But before they left, a dagger-like item appeared in each of their hands. Thanks to a certain Humanoid giant with glowing blue crystals of his body.
To be continued…
The day Sam was released from the hospital, he played a trick on Twilight. Sam turned into the monster his had unlocked after being struck by the lightning and pretended to rampage through Ponyville. The monster was called Thunder Darambia and had the power over electricity. The trick worked, Twilight actually thought that Sam was going to rampage through Ponyville. They had a good laugh about it but before Sam could transform back to normal, a fireball struck the back of Thunder Darambia, making him fall to the floor.
Using his second pair of eyes, Sam looked behind and saw bird-like monster land behind him. The monster's name was Birdon.
“Oh you want to go do ya?” Sam taunted, “Mum get everyone to safety”.
“Ok Sam,” Twilight replied, “be careful”. Twilight flew off to make sure everyone was safe.
When Sam turned around he saw two monsters had showed up. The bat-like monster was called Noiseler and the other was called Zandrias.
“Okay three against one,” Sam said, “I can handle that”. He then felt a tap on his shoulder, Thunder Darambia turned around to see four more monsters. The Ancient Violent Beast, Golmede Beta.
The Rock Monster, Sadora.
The Space Monster, Bemular.
And the Golden Super-Power Monster, Goldras.
“Okay that’s just unfair”, Sam pouted.
Birdon fired another fireball at Thunder Darambia but he dodged it just in time and instead hitting Bemular. The monster seemed to be angry at that, but acted quite human-like about it, as in walking up to Birdon and seemed to yell at it. Also what was strange was that Golmede came over to break the two up. When Sam fought monsters in duos or triplets, they would away act like wild animals when they fought, but these monsters where acting more like people.
Darambia was confused either so he decided to shock Sadora, and the battle commenced. The Battle was a every uneven fight with seven against one, but Sam held it together. Noiseler, Birdon and Zandrias attacked from the sky while the other four attacked from the ground. The whole time, Sam was leading them to the lake, he had the idea that if he got them wet or they stood in the lake he would be able to shock them all at the same time.
Soon Sam had led them all to the lake, Thunder Darambia stood in the middle of the lake with the seven monsters surrounding him. Bolts of electricity zapped around Darambia’s back rods. Before any of the other monsters knew, Sam zapped the water shocking the monsters at the same time.
After that Sam made it to the side of the lake before falling down from exhaustion. The seven monsters crawled out the lake also exhausted. Then suddenly the monsters started to glow, Sam/Darambia was confused at this. When the light faded away the monsters where replaced with humans, Birdon, Noiseler, Zandrias and Sadora became women and Golmede, Bemular and Goldras became men. And Sam knew who they were.
“No way,” he whispered, for the monsters where his human family, Joe, Becca, Kerry, Emily, James, Kate and Henry.
The seven siblings groaned as the got up, seeing their monsters laying on the ground as nothing but figures. Kate looked up and saw Thunder Darambia was still standing. Thunder Darambia started to acted out.
“What the heck was that for?!” he said angerly.
“You were… going to destroy the town”, James replied panting.
“I’ve lived in this town for at less half a year”, Darambia complained.
“We were only trying to find our little brother,” Becca said, holding Zandrias close to her.
“What’s his name?” Darambia asked, playing dumb.
“Sam, Sam Metters”, Joe replied, thinking this creature might help them.
“Hm, name sound familiar,” Darambia said, “Oh yeah I know him”.
“You do?!” Emily expressed, getting up of the ground followed by the rest, “Do you know where he is?”
“He’s closer than you think”, Darambia smirked. Before anyone could asked, the Omnitrix timed out and in a blinding flash, Darambia was replaced with…
“SAM!!!” Everyone shouted before running up to him and giving the little brother the biggest hug seven teens could possibly give. The group shed tears from their eyes, reunited as a family.
"I... i missed you all," Sam said while weeping with joy.
"It's okay, Sammy. We’re here," Becca said soothingly.
Twilight and her friends finally made it to where Sam timed out and couldn’t help but shed a few tears of their own, so happy to see then together as a family again, even though this is the first time they meet the teens of course.
"Listen Sam. We heard about what happened to mum, and we’re so sorry about what happened to her," Kerry said.
Sam frowned in sham, "I’m so sorry. It wasn't my fault that she became a donkey. Really, I wasn’t!" He pleaded.
"Ssh, it's okay, Sam," Emily said, "Of course it wasn't your fault. No one could have known it would happen to her. Besides, you never let us down."
Sam smiled, "I missed you all, so much."
"We missed you too, Sam," Joe replied, "We will always love you, little brother. We know mum and dad are.... not here, but at least we’re still have you around," and Sam buried his face in Becca’s t-shirt.
“And we’ll be with you forever now,” James said, “because we’re not leaving this place or your side from now on.”
"Aww." Said a crowd. The group looked and saw Twilight, her friends, the princess, and Sam’s friends in front of them. Most of them had tears of joy in their eyes, and of course, a few didn't.
Sam looked up at his human family, "How did you all get here?"
Luna stepped forward with a smile on her face. "I brought them here, my child."
"You did? How?"
"Well, you know how I could hear your wish from you world right?" Sam nodded a yes in return, "Well, I heard one of your family members that would love to see you again, I obeyed their wish but I had to go to your world to see who they were, so I brought them here to Equestria so they may live here with you in Ponyville." The Princess of the Night felt a tight squeeze on her neck.
Sam hugged her really tightly "thank you so much, Luna." He exclaimed as he was hugging her with tears of joy.
Luna gave him a warm smile "you're very welcome Sam." Then she hugged the child back. "I'm always happier to see you happy." Then they both let go of each other.
"So, who and what are you guys?" Henry asked Twilight, Sunset, and their friends. "We never seen kinds of creatures like you."
"Yeah, you look very peculiar," James retorted.
"And rather adorable." Kate added.
They all blushed at the word adorable. "Oh well, thank you," said Rarity.
"I'm Twilight. Sam's new mother."
"Mother?" they all asked, a little confused.
"That's a little weird." Henry blurted. Then James hit him on the back of the head hard while Kate jabbed her elbow into his stomach "Ow! what was that for?"
"Bro, please. Don't be rude like that."
"Sorry."
"Guys, please don't be mad at me, but she decided to take me in as her son, and she loves me very much."
"Oh no. It's quite alright, little man." Joe reassured. "It just.... not what we expected. So, who are the rest of you?"
"I'm Sunset Shimmer."
“Aurora Shadow”.
“Scarlet Dawn”.
"Spike."
"My name is Rarity."
"I'm Applejack."
"I'm Rainbow Dash, the fastest flyer in all of Equestria."
“Hi I’m Pinkie Pie”.
“I’m Fluttershy.”
“I’m Aria.”
“I’m Adagio.”
“I’m Sonata”.
“I’m Trixie”.
“I’m Apple Bloom”.
“I’m Sweetie Belle”.
“I’m Scootaloo”.
“I’m Diamond Tiara.”
“I’m Silver Spoon”.
“I’m Dinky”.
"I'm Derpy".
“And I’m Princess Celestia”.
"Well, it is a pleasure to meet all of you." said Emily. "Now I guess it is time to for to introduce ourselves. I’m Emily, Sam’ old babysitter, Joe's girlfriend, and so to be wife."
“Let’s not get that far ahead”, Joe blushed, “well I’m Joe, Sam’s older brother”.
"I am Kerry, the oldest sister."
"I'm Becca, the youngest sister bust older than Sam."
“I’m Sam’s first oldest cousin, Henry”.
“I’m Sam’s second oldest cousin, James.”
“And I’m Sam’s third oldest cousin, Kate”.
"Well, it's a pleasure to meet all of you."
"You know, Sam told us about you." said Twilight.
"Really?"
"Yep. He told us how awesome you guys are, and a few of the nicest humans he has ever met." Sunset said.
"Oh well, you know," said Joe.
"What he said is true. Sam is family," Kate clarified.
"Oh, that's good." said Applejack.
"So are you all a part of his new family?" Joe asked.
"Yes." they all said.
"Oh, that's good. It is good to see Sam being with ponies that care about him so much."
"I agree." said James.
"We do." said Fluttershy, then Sam got himself in a group hug with Twilight, her friends, the princesses and this human family.
It was a little.... unusual for the teens to see a new family for him that are ponies, but they were happy that Sam was happy and of course, still alive.
"So, I think we should go and have a look around." Joe clarified
"Good idea. Come with me to my library, and talk. I'm pretty sure you all and Sam have so much to talk about."
the eight humans smiled at each other. "We do." they said in unison.
"Wait!" said a female voices. It was Lyra and her best friend Bon Bon who was literally being dragged along.
"Don't forget about us," Lyra said, “I’m Lyra”.
"And I'm Bon Bon," she replied deadpanned.
"And we’re best friends," they both said.
Lyra added "Oh, and good friends of Sam too”.
"Nice to meet you too." said Emily politely. "So, you wanna come with us?"
"yeah!"
"Alright alright. You can come,” Joe said, trying to calm down Lyra, “Say, Sam, would you like me to carry you on my shoulders like old times?"
"Oh yes. Please."
Joe chuckled at his response. "Okay, come here, you." then he gently picked him up and placed him on his shoulders. "Wow you’ve gotten heavier. Ready to go?"
"Yep."
"Perfect. So, let's go." then the older siblings followed Sam's family to Ponyville. Sam was overjoyed with being re-united with his old family and now he came being both old and new at the same time. Of course these going to be some ups and downs and some explaining to do regarding his scar-less chest but it’s all for the long run but for now, Sam is going to cherish these moments forever.
A few days later and Sam’s siblings had moved into Ponyville and where welcomed with open hooves. They were temporary staying with some of Twilight’s friends. Becca was staying with Pinkie Pie, Kerry with Rarity, Henry with Rainbow Dash, James and Kate with Fluttershy and Joe and Emily with Applejack. During that time Sam had collected the D.N.A of his siblings’ monsters. One day Sam was testing out his Ultrix in Sweet Apple Acres.
“So how does this work?” he asked his friends. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Aurora, Scarlet, Dinky, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon where there to watch him.
“How are we meant to know”, Sweetie bluntly said.
Sam touched the Ultrix and it turned on with a blue flash. The Ultrix seemed to give Sam the knowledge of the Ultras as Sam knew how the Ultrix worked.
“ULTRAMAN, SPECIUM RAY!” Sam called out as a hologram of the said Ultra appeared above him.
Sam puts his arms in a plus sign, with his right arm vertical and his left one horizontal, the holographic image of Ultraman did the same, and fired a blue beam of energy his vertical hand, destroying a nearby tree in an explosion.
“That. Was. AWESOME!” Scootaloo shouted as the group ran up to their friend.
“That could come in handy when fighting stronger foes”, Sam retorted. Just then Applejack and Big Mac ran out up to them after hearing the explosion.
“Is everyone al ’right!? What happenin’!?” Applejack asked out of breath.
“Sam blew up a tree”, Diamond said, “and it was cool”.
The ponies and Sam all pointed to where a tree used to stand, Applejack and Big Mac looked in the direction they were pointing to see a smoking hole in the ground.
“Holy cow”, Applejack blurted out. Big Mac just stared.
“Urm, sorry”, Sam apologized, as Applejack turned back to him with strict look on her face, “I was only testing out the Ultrix.”
AJ walked up to Sam and patted his head, “Next time, be more careful of your surroundings”, she said as she and Big Mac turned around and started to walk to the house, “Now, you lot hungry?”
Meanwhile in the house Granny Smith was telling Joe and Emily about the rest of the family and how they’ll live all around Equestria. As Applejack, Big Mac and the children came in, Granny Smith was talking about his late son and daughter-in-law.
“And that’s how we lost them, Apple Bloom was too young at the time, so she didn’t’ understand”, she finished with a tear rolling down her face.
“Oh, we’re so sorry about bringing this up”, Emily apologized, but Granny Smith simply raised her hoof.
“No need for an apology youngsters”, Granny Smith assured them.
Just as the group made it into the living room…
“Hi there!” Pinkie Pie jumped out of nowhere scaring Sam so much, he jumped into the wall that had all the family photos on and making one fall onto his head.
“OW!” he explained rubbing his head.
“Oh I’m so, so, so, so sorry Sammy”, Pinkie ran up and hugged him.
“Pinkie… can’t… breathe”, Sam spluttered.
Pinkie blushed as she eased her grip on Sam but still had him an embrace. Once Pinkie let go, Sam noticed something within the photo.
“Hey what’s this?” he asked.
“What’s what?” Dinky asked him.
“It seems to be a note”, Sam said look to who it was for, “It’s for AJ, Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith. From…” Sam’s jaw dropped to the floor in shock.
“Who’s it from?” Pinkie asked as she looked, and her jaw dropped to the floor too. The others started to get concerned.
“Sam, Pinkie Pie, is very thing alright?” Applejack asked.
“It’s from your parents, Bright Mac and Buttercup,” Sam replied in a near whisper tone.
“WHAT?!?!?!” everyone yelled, Applejack gently snatched the note out of Sam’s hands and began to read:
Dear our sweet daughters and son,
Me and your father are still alive. Sorry that we had to fake our deaths, but we had to. We’ve been taken away and trapped in a cave in the Everfree forest and had been forced to serve Demaaga the molten iron monster and if we try to escape, Demaaga with cook us alive. These are probably the last you’ll ever hear from us, so we just want to say that we miss you dearly and hope to see you on the other side.
Your all-loving Parents,
Bright Mac and Buttercup.
Everyone was in tears after hearing that. No one payed attention to Sam getting up, walking to the door and standing there with a heroic smile on his face.
“S… Sam? What are you doin’?” Apple Bloom sobbed.
“Get to packing guys and girls, we’re going to save them”.
Half an hour later, everyone was ready to go and save AJ’s parents. Twilight was there for she read that Demaagas like places really hot and there was only one cave in the Everfree that was in a volcano. And they needed another adult there to look after the children. Everyone was in a wagon and Big Mac was pulling the wagon.
“Right ready?” Twilight asked, the rest all nodded, “Alright Big Mac, let’s go!”
“Eeeyup”, Big Mac called out as he started to pull the wagon out the farm and into the Everfree Forest.
“So where is the cave?” Diamond Tiara asked.
“The entrance is at the base of a volcano,” Twilight replied looking at a map, “That’s why we have these water tanks, it’ll be boiling in the cave, so we’ll need to pour them on each other to stay cool.”
So the reached to mouth of the cave, thing ways of smoke was flowing out the entrance. Sam turned into Reionic Burst Gomora, and Joe and Emily became Birdon and Golmede Beta so the heat wouldn’t affect them.
“Ok, so me, Pinkie Pie and Applejack with go in with Sam, Joe and Emily,” Twilight instructed, “Big Mac you stay out here with the girls please”.
“Eeeyup,” big Mac replied.
“Why can’t we come in”, Aurora asked, giving Twilight puppy eyes.
“It’s far too dangerous for you lot”, Twilight said as she poured the water onto herself.
“Ok we’ll wait,” Apple Bloom pouted, before her sister came to her aid.
“But you Bloom are comin’ in” Applejack declared.
“I am?!” she squealed.
“She is?” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo retorted.
“If you can survive being chased and attacked by a chimera, you can shore to survive a little heat”, Applejack said as she poured the water over her and her sister.
“She did what?” RB Gomora asked.
“I’ll tell you later”, Apple Bloom said.
“Ok team,” Sam/Gomora hollered out, “Let’s move out”.
“Right the four ponies and two Kaiju replied as they all charged into the cave leaving Big Mac with rest of the children.
It was really hot in the cave, but the ponies were soaked and remained cool however that won’t last long. The kids-turned- monsters were resistant to the heat as the monsters themselves were part of the fire category. It wasn’t dark in the cave due to the walls having a dim red glow to them.
“How will we know when we are close”, Apple Bloom asked, no sooner she said that, the group came to a massive opening it was large and dome-like with another entrance way at the other end of the rocky room.
“Sweet Mother of Ultra”, Sam/Gomora remarked.
“Let’s go deeper”, Twilight declared, “Maybe Demaaga and Applejack’s Parents are in there”.
The team moved in deeper into the volcano, soon Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack and Apple Bloom started to be damp rather than soaked. As they got deeper Pinkie Pie could hear something.
“Guys, I hear something,” she said as the rest stopped and tried to hear what she could hear.
“it sounds like…” Applejack said.
“Snoring?” Twilight finished.
“M…Mum, look,” Sam/Gomora said whist point to a sleeping Demaaga.
“Sweet Celestia”, Twilight whispered, “let’s try go around him”.
And so they did that. They all stayed against the wall, but Sam’s Omnitrix had other ideas.
“New D.N.A Detected,” It spoke, “Scanning now”.
“Crap, Crap, Crap!” Sam/Gomora whispered nearly shouting, as Demaaga eyes shot opened after being scanned.
“Scanning complete, Demaaga D.N.A obtained”, the Omnitrix spoke again.
Demaaga roared in rage and charged toward our heroes. Joe/Golmede and Emily/Birdon stepped in and protected the group.
“You lot go on ahead, we will deal with ugly here”, Joe called out within Golmede Beta.
“Go and find your parents,” Emily called out from within Birdon.
The group all nodded and ran deeper into the volcano. Soon they ran out the other end into the open air. During the volcano the group had gotten dirty and dust and smoke had completely covered the Apple sisters making them not looking themselves. As Gomora was much taller than everyone else, he spotted two earth ponies locked in a cage with a small pool of water. As he walked over to the cage, the two earth ponies began to panic.
“Stay back you varmin”, the yellow stallion said as he shield the pale gamboge mare.
“Are you bright Mac and Buttercup?” Gomora asked.
“Yes, yes we are,” the mare replied bravely.
“Well this hard to explain,” Gomora stated, “but put it simply you’ll getting out of here”.
“We are?” the Buttercup asked confused.
“Yes you are”, Gomora replied as he crushed the lock with his claws, releasing the capture ponies.
“You’re free now follow me”, Gomora said just as his Omnitrix timed out and he turned back to Sam, “You have got to be kidding me”.
“Sam!” Twilight called out, “Did you find them?”
“Yep”, Sam replied annoyed that he timed out.
“Who are you?” the Bright Mac asked the Princess of Friendship.
“Wait, do you not know me?” Twilight asked them, “the four princess in Equestria?”
“Four?” the two gasped, “we through there was only one and that is Princess Celestia”.
“Look can we go now”, Sam shouted as he came back for his soak in the small pool.
“Ok sorry”, Twilight said, “come on let’s go”.
The group ran back into the volcano to see Demaaga had Golmede pinned against a wall while Birdon was tried to pull it away.
“Joe, Emily, we got them,” Sam called out to his brother and former babysitter. Demaaga heard him and saw it’s slaves escaped, he threw Golmede to the floor and then grabbed Birdon and threw her onto Golmede as Demaaga slowly walked forward. Sam stepped in front of Bright Mac and Buttercup.
“No kid, what are you doin’?!” Bright Mac called out.
“Don’t worry,” Sam replied, “I know what I’m doing”. Sam then activated his Ultrix, “ULTRAMAN X XANADIUM RAY!”
Sam raised his right hand to absorb energy, then swings it to his left hand while drawing a line with his left foot and perform an "X" hand position and fire the attack. Demaaga tried to block it with a molten iron heat ray but it along with Demaaga were nothing in a few seconds as Demaaga exploded. Sam was tried after that, but it wasn’t over yet.
“Come on,” Twilight said levitating Sam on to her back, “That explosion triggered the volcano, we need to move now”.
Big Mac and the fillies hear the explosion and hoped they were alright as a cloud of smoke and dust blasted out the cave entrance.
“Apple Bloom!” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo yelled to their friend.
“AJ!” Big Mac bellowed out to his sister.
“Twilight!” Aurora and Scarlet shrieked to their adoptive mother.
“Sam!” Dinky screamed to her ‘best’ friend.
Just then, one filly, two monsters, four mares, one stallion and one human child walked out the dust cloud dramatically, cool but pointless.
“Sam!” Dinky shouted running up to Sam and embracing him, “I thought you were gone”.
“You can’t kill this bad boy”, Sam joked.
“Ma, Pa, is that really you?” Big Mac called out to his parents.
“Big McIntosh?” Buttercup said looking at her son.
“Eeeyup,” he replied.
“Come here son, you two as well”, Bright Mac said, motioning to his two daughters. Applejack and Apple Bloom walked closer and embrace their parents along his Big Mac. That moment will be treasure for the rest of their lives.
“I think we should get going,” Twilight said, as she and Pinkie got the fillies back into the wagon. Joe and Emily had changed back to normal and all the way back, everyone was telling Bright Mac and Buttercup everything they missed as Sam/Bolgils pulled then wagon off into the sunset.
"Wow Twilight! Everything is so pretty!" Kate exclaimed as the train slowed to a stop near the Crystal Empire. Princess Celestia had sent Twilight a letter regarding important princess matters in the Crystal Empire. She have no idea what she has in store for her, but Twilight wasn’t going to do this alone. And Sam wanted to show his siblings the Crystal Empire.
"Welcome to the Crystal Empire..." Twilight smiled as they walked out of the train.
"Oh, everything is as beautiful and dazzling as before!" Rarity exclaimed.
As they were walking, Adagio spoke out, "You must be over the moon, Twilight."
"Oh, I am excited but... To be honest, I'm a little nervous too..."
"You're nervousited!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "It just makes you wanna jump up and down and yell 'YAY ME!'" She stops, "But it also makes you wanna curl up into a little ball at the same time...!" She says curling up into a ball and standing back up with a transforming sound effect. "We've all been there!"
"I'm there almost every day..." Fluttershy said looking away.
"You've got no reason to fear, Sparkle," Aria started, "Everything's gonna be just..."
"TWILIGHT!!" Rarity exclaimed running up to me. "Oh, sorry darling, but I just realized you aren't wearing your crown!... You haven't forgotten it back in Ponyville have you??"
"It's in my bag..." Twilight sighed, "I just feel a little uncomfortable wearing it. Plus I haven't really gotten used to these yet..." she said trying to fly but falling flat to the ground.
"You are a princess now Twilight, embrace it!" Rarity exclaimed. "I'm telling you, if I had a crown like that, I would never take it off. Why I'd sleep in the thing!"
Twilight and Sam rolled their eyes until Sam saw Emily going through Twilight’s bag. "Emily, what are you doing?" he then saw her pulling out Twilight’s crown.
She then placed it on Joe’s head with a goofy grin on her face. "All hail Princess Joe".
Everyone couldn't help but laugh. All but Joe, "Yes, ha, ha, but you're my little princess too," he said as his took it off and placed it on Emily’s head.
They then started to walk into the castle. As they did, Sam showed his siblings a few things in the castle. They just listened, excited to hear every word, and Emily secret placed Twilight’s crown on Sam’s head. Eventually they found their way into Princess Cadence's chamber. "Twilight!" She exclaimed hugging her sister-in-law. "I haven't seen you since the coronation!" She moved over to see Sam. "And it's wonderful to see you again as well Sa--" she stopped and noticed Sam was wearing Twilight’s crown. "Isn't that your mums crown?"
"Huh?" Sam explained as he took off his mother’s crown, then gave a look to his former babysitter who had a guilty expression on her face.
Celestia smiled walking up to them. "We have so much to discuss. But it can wait. You all look tired from your journey. Now off to bed, all of you."
They all bowed and turned walking toward their rooms. "I can't believe it’s so late already..." Twilight yawned. She looked at Sam who was struggling to keep his eyes open.
Sam, Sunset, Twilight and Spike all stayed in the same room. Twilight sighed placing the crown on her head.
"What's wrong Twilight?" Sunset asked.
"I don't know Sunset... I'm just worried I guess. Princess Cadence was given the Crystal Empire to rule over... What if now that I'm a princess Celestia would want me to lead a kingdom of my own!? Of our own!?"
"That. Would. Be. Awesome!" Spike and Sam exclaimed.
"No. It. Would. Not!" Twilight exclaimed rubbing her forehead. "Just because I have this crown and these wings, it doesn't mean I'll be a good leader."
"I think you would," Sam spoke out. "You're in charge of a lot of things at home."
"He's got a point." Sunset added and yawned. "But come on, we all need to get some shut-eye... Big day tomorrow." Twilight nodded as both her and Sunset got in the same bed and Sam got in his own. Twilight closed her eyes.... Trying desperately to get comfortable! "Just, tuck..." she said trying to fold her wings rolling around in bed. "Just trying to get comfortable...!" Twilight closed her wings and shut her eyes... Until they shot open again. "UGH!!"
“Twilight just relax yourself!” Sunset softly yelled.
Sam couldn't sleep. he was tired but he couldn’t get comfortable. He got up and tried to make the bed more comfortable. Suddenly he could hear the door slowly open and he ran back into bed before anyone could see him. Sam carefully took a peek at who came in. It looked like a pony with a cloak. He saw the pony slowly walk up to the bed and toward both Twilight’s and Sunset’s crowns. ‘What is she...’ he then saw her levitate the crowns and replace them with ones that looks the same! ‘She's stealing mum and aunt Sunset's crowns!!’ He then turned on the Omnitrix and chose Gomess. "Stop!!" he exclaimed shocking the intruder and waking everyone up.
Twilight yawned waking up and looked at the intruder in shock. "My crown! She's got our crowns!!" The intruder then ran out as Sam/Gomess, Twilight and Sunset ran after her. "Stop!! Thief!!" The others walked out of their rooms in confusion. "She's stolen our crowns!!" Sunset exclaimed as we all were now chasing after her. Henry transformed into Goldras and tried to catch her, but the intruder teleported I front of her, revealing that it was a midnight blue unicorn with deep purple and yellow mane and tail. She kept running as Sam and Twilight followed in aggravation. Twilight and Gomess then tackled the unknown unicorn into another room as the crown bounced off the walls and into a mirror. "What did you do with my crown!?"
"Sorry that it had to be this way, sister!" The intruder exclaimed teleporting in front of the mirror and jumping through it. Leaving everypony speechless.
"Who was that...?" Fluttershy asked.
"Princess Celestia!!" Twilight exclaimed and ran toward Celestia's room.
“Did anyone see her Cutie Mark?” Kate asked.
“it looked like Twilight’s star and Sunset’s sun but divided into two with a blackhole in between them”, Sam said, “And why did she say Twilight was her sister?”
"WHAT!!!" Celestia yelled very uncharacteristically of her. “Well it about time Twilight and Sunset you knew about your real origins.”
“What do you mean Princess?” Twilight asked confused.
Celestia then walked to a painting which told a story.
“Long, long ago Luna and I ruled together with a third celestial being. Her name was Princess Eclipse, Princess of the dawn and dusk. One day, during the time of Nightmare Moon’s imprisonment, the Devil Beast, Zaigorg and his demon Gorg clones attacked Equestria.”
“They were unstoppable but then Princess Eclipse did something heroic. She sacrificed herself for all of Equestria. Moments later three little fillies floated down from the sky, one was lavender with purple mane and tail, one was yellow with fiery mane and tail, and the third was dark blue with a deep Purple and orange mane and tail. They were Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer and Crepuscule.”
Everyone gasped in shock. Twilight and Sunset along with this Crepuscule character where once the same being.
“I gave Twilight to her now parents Nightlight and Twilight Velvet, Sunset to her now parents Flare Blitz and Sunny Day and decided to adopted Crepuscule myself. After time, Crepuscule grew more and more rebellious and she was given the nickname 'Divided Dusk' as she had half of both Twilight and Sunset's cutie marks, she also felt she was being isolated from me as I was busy with my Princess duties. Soon she ran away from me to an unknown world after almost hurting somepony and I scolded her for it. I just watched as my adopted daughter ran away, I hoped she'll come back in a change of heart, but that wasn't the case.”
Twilight was lose of word. Everyone else was shock after hearing this tale.
"But I don't understand..." Sunset started. "Where did she go? Where did she take our crowns??"
Celestia lead her into a different room. "You'll soon know more about this place than even I do." She said walking into the room with the mirror, Luna already there.
"This is no ordinary mirror. It is a gateway into another world. A gateway that opens once, every thirty moons."
“Sparkly!” Pinkie exclaimed placing her hoof on the mirror while Luna slowly moved her away with a mused look on her face.
“It has always been kept in the throne room of Canterlot Castle.” Luna continued. “But when Princess Cadence took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over.”
Celestia sighed. "Twilight… you and Sunset must use the mirror to go into this other world and retrieve your crowns. Without them, the other elements of harmony have no power and Equestria is left without two of its most important means of defence.”
"Your crowns does not belong in the place Crepuscule now calls home." Luna said. “And in her possession your element of harmony will no doubt be used to bring harm to the inhabitants of this other realm. They will not have the power to defend themselves.”
"Do you understand the importance of your task?" Celestia asked.
"Of course," Twilight and Sunset answered.
"Good... Then you must go at once." Twilight sighed as she was about to walk in through the portal.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Rainbow Dash cut in front of her. "If she's goin, we're goin with her! Right girls?"
"Ooohhh! I'm so nervousited!!" Pinkie exclaimed.
"You do realize that's not a real word, right?" Applejack asked.
Twilight just smiled until... "I'm afraid I can't let you go." Celestia spoke out. She then explained the consequences of Twilight’s friends going.
Twilight sighed as she looked back at all of us and slowly walked through the mirror followed by Sunset... But Sam and Spike grew nervous and ran through after them. "Spike!!" Everypony exclaimed... "SAM!!" They exclaimed as they followed them.
"Ugh..." Twilight groaned opening her eyes.
"Uh... Twilight?"
"Huh?" she said looking around. "Spike...? You're not supposed to--" she stopped mid-sentence when she saw him. "Spike... Are you a dog??"
"I.. Think so..." Spike said looking at himself. "But... You may want to look at yourself...!"
Twilight slowly raised her... Hands!? she screamed at the top of her lungs but quickly covered her mouth. Twilight just kept examining her body in a sort of panic. “W... what happened!? Why am I a human!?” Suddenly there were two more screams behind the pond… “That sounded like…” Twilight slowly got up trying to keep her balance. “Oh… my…” she looked down only to find a vanilla coloured girl with brown hair and yellow streaks. She looked about the same size as herself. “S… Sunset…?”
“Huh?” She said looking up at Twilight in shock. “You’re human now!?”
“Y-you’re a human too!” Twilight exclaimed back.
“Huh!?” Sunset exclaimed examining her own body now. “But… how!?”
“Oh quiet your wining!” replied Sam’s voice, Twilight and Sunset looked and saw Sam was still human. He started to look around, “This pond looks rather familiar somehow.”
“Sam?” Twilight asked confused, “How are you still human?”
“Maybe his Omnitrix has something to do with it,” Spike wisely stated.
Sunset noticed the colour seemed to drain from Sam’s face, “Sam what’s wrong?”
“I know where we are,” Sam said quietly, “this is my school. This is my hometown. This is Earth.”
To be continued…
Sam looked around; he could remember everything about his school. His classroom, the playground, the lunch hall, everything. Sam ran to a window and peered in, only to see the classroom was empty.
“Everyone must be on the playground,” he thought, Sam then ran to the playground followed by a very confused Twilight and a very wobbly Sunset. Sam was right; everyone was outside playing with their friends or having just chilling in the shade. Sam then became down casted.
“Everything ok Sam?” Twilight asked, seeing Sam upset.
“Yeah It’s just I feel nervous and upset to see all them having fun,” Sam replied, “What if they forgot about me”.
“Sam no one can or will forget about you”, Sunset told his as she bent down on one knee as well as Twilight and gave him a hug. Little did anyone knew; a group of children were creeping up on them.
One of them (a girl) tapped on Sam’s shoulder once he broke the hug. Sam turned around and was tackled to the ground in an embrace. “What the…?” Sam spluttered, as he was being crushed by a girl he knew very well, “ELENA!!” he shouted in joy.
“SAMMY!!” Elena shouted in delight, “You’re back!! I was so worried.”
“Sorry about that, but could you please get off me, I’m finding it hard to breath,” Sam chocked, Elena gave a sheepish grin and release him.
“Sam!” called a new voice, Sam looked to the owner and he saw the rest of his old friends.
“Oscar! Chloe! Thomas! Kelly! Tyler! Sommer!” Sam shouted in bliss, as his friends gave him a much softer embrace.
“Care to introduce us to your friends?” Twilight asked with a happy smile.
“Oh sorry,” Sam chuckled, “These are my friends, Elena, Thomas, Kelly, Chloe, Tyler, Oscar and Sommer”.
“Nice to meet you all,” Twilight said, Sunset nodded in agreement.
“And these are Taylor and Sally”, Sam said, pointed to Twilight and Sunset. Both Twilight and Sunset were very confused by this.
“It’s very nice to meet you two,” Sommer responded shyly.
“Sam why are you calling us by those names?” Sunset whispered to her nephew.
“It’s because people are going to find your real names weird in this world”, Sam muttered back.
“Oi look, it’s the Salamander!” called out a very blunt London accent. Sam’s face turned to terror as he saw his bullies walking up to them.
“How many times do we have to tell you Chris to bug off!” exclaimed an angry Thomas.
Chris was the school bully along with his friends, Lewis, Billy and Oliver. Those four was how Sam gained his scars from. “We’re ‘bug off’ once we deal with this little crap cake”, Lewis said, pushing passed Sam’s friends and grabbing Sam’s hair before kicking him to the ground.
“You got us in trouble the last time, you slimy salamander”, Chris as Oliver pulled out a bucket of water and proceeded to pour onto Sam’s head. But before the water even dropped out the bucket, Twilight rushed up and straight up punched Oliver in the face. Sunset caught the bucket and splashed all over the four persecutors. Sam and everyone burst out laughing as well as other students who were nearby.
“How do you like them apples?” Sunset retorted as she dunked the bucket upon Oliver’s head.
“Who are you and why did you defend this little devil”, Chris spluttered.
“We are…” Sunset panicked, they could say the were Sam’s parents due to the fact that they were teenagers, “His sisters, and if you mess with him, you mess with us”.
Chris stared at them with anger in his eyes, “This isn’t over Salamander, mark my words, you’ll be in for a monstrous surprise!” he called out as him and his goons walked away to get dry.
“You ok, little buddy?” Sunset asked Sam as he was being confit by his friends.
“Yeah I’m fine, thanks guys,” Sam answered his aunt turned teen, “hey guys, is Miss. Dickson still inside?”
“Yeah bro,” Tyler stated, “If you want I can take you inside to see her”.
“That would be nice, thanks Ty,” Sam said walking up to his friend.
“No problem, you big doofer,” Tyler chuckled while giving his friend a playful punch on the shoulder. Tyler then led Sam inside to his classroom to see his teacher followed by Twilight and Sunset.
Tyler led Sam, Twilight, Spike (who jumped into Twilight’s bag) and Sunset through the school to Sam’s old classroom.
“So how did you become friends with Sam?” Twilight asked Tyler.
“It was when those tormenters first bullies him”, Tyler answered, “Which was also when Sam first came here”.
“Oh”, Sunset exclaimed, looking down on Sam and ruffling his head.
“Yeah those guys were horrid”, Tyler told them, “Me and Thomas were nearby when Sam got terrorized and we even saw him get his first scar on his stomach, but we jumped in and helped him.” Tyler then patted Sam on the shoulder, “And I’ve never regretted it”.
Soon they were standing in front of a classroom, looking through the windows they could see a teacher at her desk work on some documents. Tyler knocked on the door and the woman responded with a “come in”.
“Excuse me Miss,” Tyler spoke, “but there’s someone who would like to see you”.
“Oh? Who is it?” the teacher asked. Tyler said nothing as he moved aside for Sam and his ‘sisters’. The woman was silent to see her former student, “Sam? Is that you?”
“Yes Miss. Dickson, it is?” Sam replied as he walked closer and embraced his former teacher.
“I was so worried about you”, Miss. Dickson told him as she held Sam close to her.
Sam soon broke the hug, “I have something to tell you that regards to why I haven’t been here in like 4 months”.
Miss. Dickson sat down as Sam explained everything from how it all started, how he got a real Omnitrix, his connection with the Ultramen, who was taking care of him and why he was back in this world. After the story Miss. Dickson was a bit surprise by it all.
“Even though I believe you, I’m find it hard to believe myself”, she said, looking at Sunset and Twilight.
“If you want more proof…” Sam said before walking behind Twilight and pulling out Spike, “Go on Spike, speak.”
“He’s telling the truth”, Spike said, he didn’t know what else to say.
“Ok, I believe it now,” Miss. Dickson replied.
“So we may have to stay here for a while until we can get the crowns back”, Twilight spoke up.
“So does that mean you’ll be coming back to school?” Miss. Dickson asked, to which Sam replied with a nod, “Ok, I’ll want to help so I’ll keep an eye out for anyone suspicious”.
“Thank you,” Sam exclaimed, “Thank you so much.”
“Is it ok if we came here too?” Twilight asked.
“Absolutely,” Miss. Dickson stated, “come I’ll sign you two up”.
The rest of their lunch was Miss. Dickson helping Twilight and Sunset get registered into the school, however they had to go under the names of Taylor and Sally Metters.
Soon Sam, Twilight, Spike and Sunset were walking through the town to where Sam’s old house stood proud. They were going to live there for the time being, Sam was pointing out places to shop for food and other things.
“I must say, you live in a pretty nice town,” Spike said as he sat in Twilight’s backpack.
“Thanks,” Sam replied, “I’d never want to live anywhere else”.
Suddenly the four heard and saw people screaming and running, they turned to see what was happening and saw two monsters walking up the street. One seemed to be a yeti while the other resembled a walrus.
Sam knew what he had to do as he ducked into an ally and activated his Omnitrix and becoming Red King.
“RED KING!” he roared as he ran into the street, luckily the monsters were human size so the town would get destroyed. Too much.
The monsters (the Yeti Gigass and the Walrus-like one Peguila) roared and ran to fight the Skull Monster. Red King swung a right hook right into Peguila’s head and kicked Gigass in the stomach, Peguila tried to slap Red King with his wing but the skull monster dodged making Peguila stumble forward before Red King kicked him down. Gigass and Peguila stood up and both fired a Freezing Beam at Red King, turning his arms to ice. But Red King was smart and used his iced fists to smash Gigass and Peguila in the faces shattering the ice as well.
“BRAVE BURST!” Red King roared as his body turned from yellow to red, Gigass and Peguila both seemed to feel nervous as Red King’s fists were coated in flame. Red King gave a left-hook to Gigass and uppercut Peguila both exploding as they fell to the ground.
“Wow those two never stood a chance”, Spike declared.
“Though the main question is,” Sam said returning back to normal, “Why are monsters on earth?”
As Sam and his family walked off to his house, no one saw to boys picking up the Kaiju medals of Gigass and Peguila.
“The monsters didn’t work”, one said, “The boss isn’t going to be happy”.
Soon Sam and his family made it to his old house, although Sam didn’t have his original key, there was always a spare under the door mat. When Sam walked into the house a scent of nostalgia as he walked around the house and seeing that everything was where it was when he left.
“Wow”, he thought, “I almost don’t recognize anything”.
Sam found Twilight and Sunset in the kitchen trying to make a sandwich. Sam just walked up to them and gave them a hug. Both girls saw him come in and excepted the embrace. Sam was happy to be with his new mother and aunt and after they had dinner they all went to sleep with Sam sleeping in his own room and Twilight and Sunset in his old parents room.
Sam woke up to the smell of Bacon wafting through the air. He got changed and went downstairs to found Sunset making breakfast.
“Morning Sam,” She greeted him, she was wearing Sam’s old mother’s apron which barely covered her own bust, “I’m just making breakfast for us”, she turned back to the cooker. Sam’s eyes bulged out his head to she was completely naked!
“Urm, Auntie Sunset?” Sam said trying to keep eye contact with his adoptive aunt, “Why are you naked?”
“Hm? Oh It feels natural”, Sunset replied, “Why, is there something wrong?”
“You have those clothes for a reason”, Sam explained, “To cover up your… girl parts”.
“But you told and showed us what to do with dirty clothes,” Sunset retorted.
Sam then facepalmed himself, realizing that he told the girls what to do with dirty clothing. And that they stripped down last night and curled up on the couch with him watching a movie. How he erased from his memory he doesn’t know. Soon Twilight came down, she was naked as well and Sam was finding it harder to keep his eyes on Twilight’s.
“Good morning everyone,” she greeted happily, as she walked to the dining room and sat down, “something smell good.”
“It’s bacon and waffles,” Sunset replied, Sam was snapped out his dumbfounded state when she said ‘waffles’.
While the were eating, Sam told them that they couldn’t go outside naked. Twilight and Sunset understood what Sam was saying and later the two of them when upstairs to get change. Twilight came down wearing a pink t-shirt and a flowery skirt and sandals while Sunset wore a white tank top and light blue shorts and her boots, she had also done her hair up into a ponytail. Spike jumped into Twilight’s backpack and they walked off to school.
Once they got to school, Sam had to separate from Twilight and Sunset due to them being older to him, but they promise they be together with him later at break and lunch. Sam sat in his class ready to start learning, Sam’s seat was in the middle of the room and he was surrounded with his friends on all sides. Thomas and Elena sat on his left and right, Tyler, Oscar and Chloe sat in front of him and Kelly, Sommer and another friend named Jenna were behind him.
“Sam?” Jenna exclaimed, not knowing Sam had returned, “You’ll back?”
“Yeah, did no one tell you?” Sam asked his confused friend, which she responded shake of the head.
Soon Miss. Dickson walked in the classroom and the rest of students calmed their chatter.
“Ok class settle down”, she spoke up, as she stood up at the front of the classroom, “Some of you may have noticed that one of our students have returned for a… holiday”, she motioned to Sam to stand up and he did.
Sam could hear the other students whisper among each other, “Hi guys”, he nervously spoke “I’m back”, ‘oh that’s cringy’, he though.
Later at break Twilight and Sunset met up with Sam and his friends, the two girls saw that four new students had joined them. One was Jenna and the other two were boys who they hadn’t met yet.
“So then I had enough coins to get the star,” Sam was telling his friends a time where he was playing a game, “however Dry Bones had other ideas, he used the spring candy to jump to where I was and lands the exact number of spaces to get the star.”
“Oh dear,” Thomas chuckled.
“What did you do?” Chloe asked.
“I just restarted and said, ‘screw you, you don’t the satisfactory of the win”, Sam replied, he friends then started laughing.
“Hey Sam!” Twilight called out, Sam turned to see his adoptive mother and aunt.
“Hey Twi, Sunny!” Sam called back.
“Who’s your new friends?” Sunset asked, noticing the four new friends.
“Oh these, are Jenna, Freddy, Jack and Abbie”, Sam introduced his friends, who all gave a wave.
“Nice to meet you four”, Sunset said, but before anyone could say anything else, Chris and his buffoons came walking up.
“Oi Salamander”, Chris said, you’re coming with us”.
“Like hell he is,” Twilight declared, getting in front of Sam.
“Oh yes, he is,” Chris darkly said, as he and his mates pulled out medals with monsters on them.
Within a few seconds the four boys where surrounded by dark energy and were replaced with for monsters.
:Dark Rise Jamila:
:Dark Rise Gango:
:Dark Rise Kemur Man:
:Dark Rise M1:
“What on sweet mother of earth just happen to them?!” Abbie cried out.
“Lewis, Oliver, Billy, grab him”, Chris’ voice spoke out of M1. Gango, Jamila and Kemur Man slowly walked up to Sam, but Twilight and Sunset stood in the way.
“Back off,” Twilight growled, getting ready to fight.
“I don’t normal hit girls,” Lewis said within Jamila, “but this can be an exception”.
Jamila charged toward Twilight, who side-stepped sending Jamila face first to the ground. Twilight noticed that she was in front of a tree, as Jamila got up and charge towards Twilight again, Twilight moved out the way and Jamila smacked face first into the tree. But Twilight wasn’t done yet as Kemur Man ran up to her and began fighting her.
Sunset was trying to hurt Gango, but she seemed to nothing but annoy him. Until she stood on his foot. Gango roared in pain in a very cartoony way. Sam was about to choose a monsters to combat these monsters but before he could, M1 teleported right in front of him. The glare along was enough to make Sam collapse to the ground. M1 was about to wrap his arms around Sam, but Sam’s friends jumped in the way.
“Stay back Chris,” Tyler snapped, M1 snarled at them.
Freddy and Jack were the first to run up, punching the ape-like monster, but it did nothing. M1 grabbed their arms and threw them into Chloe, Sommer and Abbie, Jenna, Tyler, Oscar and Thomas ran up to try to hold M1 still while Elena and Kelly attacked him. But like with Jack and Freddy, M1 simply threw them away, hurting more than others. M1 grabbed Sam and teleported away, bringing his monster mates with him.
Twilight and Sunset were surprise to see that their opponents vanished, but their surprise turned to shock and worry when they looked around to see that Sam’s friends were hurt and Sam was nowhere to be seen.
“Sam!” Twilight cried out trying to find her son, “Where is my son!” not caring that she announced that out loud. She then broke down into tears.
“Twilight we’ll find him”, Sunset comforted Twilight.
“I promised nothing bad will ever happen to him again”, Twilight cried into Sunset’s shoulder.
Sam woke up tire to a chair in a dark room with only a light bulb shining directly upon him. He saw that he was surrounded by the four bullies still as their monster forms. He try to speak but found out that he was gagged.
‘So I’ve been kidnapped, just great’, he thought, Sam looked around and guess he was in some sort of storage warehouse, but he was definitely not at school.
Just then a door opened, and Sam saw a girl with brown fuzzy hair with a yellow streak running through it. Her eyes were purple, she wore a pink tank top and a jacket, with figureless gloves which went down to her elbows. On her legs, she wore ripped jean shorts, and black boots. But what made Sam knew who this girl was the symbol on her tank top. It was half of Sunset’s and Twilight’s Cutie Marks with a black hole in the middle of them.
“Ungag him”, she spoke, Kemur Man lowered Sam’s gag as Sam stared daggers at the girl.
“What do you want from me?” he asked with venom in his voice.
“Oh, nothing from you”, she sweetly said before an evil grin stretched across her face, “I only want Twilight and Sunset”.
“What do you want with them? You have their crowns already”, Sam exclaimed.
“I assume Princess Celestia has told you about our history together”, the girl announced, “once I fused the two crowns together, we can become one once more and then I’ll take revenge on Celestia for abandoning me.”
“For what she told me, you abandoned her,” Sam cocky replied.
“Incorrect child,” she retorted, “I was destine to be an alicorn, but she wouldn’t listen to me, she only cared for Twilight and Sunset”.
“That’s not true!” Sam shouted, “she said you were the last pony she had that remind her of Luna!”
“Silent, silent, SILENT!” the girl cried out in fury, she calmed down pretty quickly, “my magic is weak in this world, but once I have control over Princess Eclipse, I can fuse monsters together and take over Equestria”.
“I would let you destroy my home!” Sam shouted, struggling to get free.
“Gag him, I’m getting tired of hearing his voice,” the girl commanded, as Kemur Man re-gagged Sam.
“Well, we better get back to school,” the girl said, “Oh and before I forget…” She snapped her figures and another light turned on in the rather big storage room. Sam’s eyes widened when he saw Miss. Dickson tire up to another chair. “She was getting onto us, so we had to make sure she didn’t find out”.
“You utter bitch!” muffled Sam from behind the gag.
“Soon this world will know the name Crepuscule!!” she declared before laughing as she walked out the room follow by her goons.